Chapter Text
Jon sighed for the fifth time in the past 10 minutes. He had to restart the statement twice already because the noise from outside his office kept distracting him. It couldn’t be helped, he figured. He was stressed, and only tried to force himself to work in hopes it would take his mind off the fact that the police were supposed to interrogate them about Gertrude’s murder today . As if the whole situation wasn’t awful enough already. Jon scowled at the thought of cops coming into his archives. He sighed again and stood up from his chair.
He walked out of his office to join the rest in the common area. It only took a few seconds for Sasha to notice him and scramble for an excuse for not working. Tim beat her to it, though,
“Sorry, boss. See, I’m not sure we can do much work with all that stress, you know?” His tone was too dramatic for anyone to believe he was being serious. Jon sighed and decided to let it go. He actually was too stressed to try and argue.
“I know you are attempting a joke, but I do believe there’s a lot of pressure. I wouldn’t expect or require any of you to work as usual. All I ask is that you keep it down, so I can do my wo–”
He was interrupted by a quick knock on the door leading to the archives, followed by a head peeking through the gap. It was Rosie, probably here to remind them that the police will be here soon.
“Hey, police came early. I brought them here.” She said, pushing the door properly open. “I have to go though, Elias wanted me to reschedule a meeting. Good luck!”
And she quickly left without giving Jon a chance to respond. He cleared his throat and gestured for the two police officers to come in. He was trying his hardest to maintain his professional attire, until he noticed that unlike the blonde, broad woman, her partner stayed outside the door, staring at him intently. Then it clicked.
“Ashes- Basira? ” He almost choked on his surprise. “You’re a cop? ” He didn’t even bother to try and hide the disgust in his voice.
“Jonny, listen—”
“Don’t ‘Jonny’ me, that’s the job you said you don’t wanna talk about? Well I can see why, considering you’re a fucki–” Jon stopped, seemingly remembering they weren’t there alone. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Tim and Sasha exchange a look, and then Tim pulling out his phone and furiously typing something. After a few seconds, a buzz could be heard and Sasha was pulling out her phone in response. Great. Well, there goes his professionalism. They are never taking him seriously again.
“Well, but what did you expect? You know what I was like when we first met.” Frankly, she did sound ashamed. Jon did not care, she should be.
“Yeah, at first! I thought you’d come to mind after... Well, everything ,” he pointedly avoided saying anything even similar to ‘band’. “We all did. Actually, they still don’t know, do they? Well, guess what.”
He made a move to pull out his phone, but the other cop finally seemed to snap out of her confusion and cleared her throat. He looked at her as if he only now realised she even existed.
“Oh. R-right, yes. Sorry. Yes, we, uhh.. We’re old.. acquaintances .”
“Friends.” Basira pitched, and Jon only threw them a pointed look. He hesitantly reached out a hand to the blonde police officer.
“Jonathan Sims, I’m the Head Archivist.”
When she made no move to shake his hand, he pointed to his colleagues. “And my assistants, Sasha, Tim, and Martin. Is there an order you.. two would like to talk to us in?”
“Detective Daisy Tonner,” came in reply. “We’ll start with you, if that’s alright.” Jon nodded and noticed the way Dai- well, no, the detective had to give a pointed look at Basira to get them to realise they were here for a reason. Jon nodded and led them both to his office. He quickly regarded his assistants before leaving.
“Please, don’t make too much noise. Neither the walls nor the door are soundproof.”
The interrogation was draining, to say the least. And that wasn’t even regarding the fact that he had to stifle his growing annoyance and disappointment that came with seeing Ashes again, which normally would be great, he had to admit he missed her, but really, a cop?
His punk-with-pyromaniac-tendencies friend that broke into buildings with him and scribbled “ACAB” all over the walls, as well as covered for him on more than one (but less than five) occasion?? He struggled with wrapping his head around it, and was itching to get this over with so he could just talk to them alone. And, well, snitch to the rest. He just hoped that miss detective Daisy wouldn’t find his probably apparent boredom and irritation as suspicious. Which, obviously she probably does, because that’s just his luck.
When they were finally done with him, he left them in his office, to in turn send someone in. They said the order didn’t matter, so he sent in Sasha, leaving Tim for last. Knowing him, Tim might take either the shortest or the longest, and he didn’t want to have to make either Sasha or Martin stir in their nervousness. He sat down and pulled out his phone, going to find the chat that was only barely active since Death to The Mechanisms.
3:58 P.M.
To Dead not Gone
First mate : u will never guess ashes “secret” job
First mate : spoiler: disappointing
He looked up from his phone and noticed Tim staring at him intently. He sighed.
“Yes, Tim, go on, if you must.” He said it with annoyance, but he had to put actual effort in trying not to smile just a little.
“Sooo.. Acquaintances, huh?” Jon didn’t think Tim could smirk any wider.
“Really? Of all the things, you pick that? Yes, acquaintances. Well, no. We were friends at uni. I was dating someone at the time and it was not them. Uh, her. Basira.” Jon sighs. He can’t think of a reason for why he’s getting so chatty other than the stress finally letting go.
“You don’t have to lie about their pronouns, you know, we’re not pricks.” Tim said, almost offended.
“Oh, I’m not. She goes by they/she. I didn’t try to accuse you of that, I just wanted to make sure you know who I’m talking about.”
“Alright then. But yeah no, I just didn’t expect that you’d have any kind of social life, let alone friends.” Jon knows Tim is joking now, but he also doesn’t blame him for thinking that. He didn’t exactly try to present himself otherwise.
“And you thought me having a significant other was more probable?” He raised his eyebrow at Tim. The whole time Martin just listened in, most likely too stressed about the police to try to join in. Tim pitched his eyebrow in turn, a knowing smirk creeping up on his face.
“‘Significant other’? Are you that much of a pompous ass or does that suggest the possibility of you not being straight as a ruler?” If Martin wasn't so nervous he’d stop Tim by now. But he didn’t, and Sasha wasn’t there. Jon was too taken aback to be offended about being called a pompous ass.
“Straight as a- wait what? What even made you think I was?” Jon’s phone buzzed from his pocket, but the question threw him off so much that he didn’t even notice.
“Wait, you’re not? I don’t know, you’re just so.. Posh, I guess. Stuck up, and all that.”
“Even if I was all that, that’s still not a great argument. I mean, King Arthur himself was a queer man so what made you think I couldn’t be just because I’m trying to be professional?”
“He what? I didn’t know that.” Jon knew he’d regret talking so much later. He already felt his professional attire slip, and it won’t be easy to build back up. But he figured after almost yelling at Ashes when they were all right there already made irreparable damage. And he really was feeling rather relaxed now that he was done with the interrogations, especially that there was a friendly face. Well. Maybe he should apologise and actually try to hear them out. Just maybe.
“Well, I think being in a poly relationship with a man and woman would be considered as queer. You just don’t pay attention.” He replied, fighting himself not to go off on a whole rant about it. Not to Tim, anyway.
“What, like at school? I don’t think they taught us that.” Tim was so confused it could be funny. Jon scoffed.
“Obviously they couldn’t, what if the poor kids turn gay.” He cut himself off. This was still a workplace. And an institute of education, which made it even worse. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to go on like that.”
Right as Tim was about to try to get him to continue, the door to Jon’s office opened and Sasha walked out, gesturing at Martin that he can go in there now. Tim dramatically sighed.
“Why do I have to be the last, huh? Do you hate me that much, boss?”
“Obviously not. You’re just the only one that is likely to try to hit on them to try and get out of being questioned, which takes up a lot of time. And just for the record, it won’t work on Basira, and I doubt the other one would be interested in you.” Tim rolled his eyes, but didn’t even try to deny it. Instead he patted the couch beside him and looked at Sasha, but she pointedly ignored him and sat in her desk chair.
“Right?” She said to Jon. “She did look kinda butch” She said in a hush voice, throwing a look at the closed office door. Jon tried (and miserably failed) to conceal a smile.
“Right.” He then felt another buzz and took out his phone.
4:12 P.M.
To Dead not Gone
Br(ass) bitch : Are they mopping floors at Tesco’s
shipfucker : Or selling faulty yoyos in a weird alley
First mate : lMAO
First mate : but no not that type of disappointing
First mate : shes a COP
First mate : honestly i think that deserves like
First mate : at least a kick
still not a real boy (gender neutral) : That’s Disgusting!
powdered tim : the one time toy soldier gets online and it decidedfs to speak the truth
powdered tim : ACAB
shipfucker : ACAB
Br(ass) bitch : ACAB
archIVYussy : ACAB
bullied into getting a degree : ACAB
First mate : ACAB
Jon put down his phone as the door to his office opened again, a paler than usual Martin stumbling out. He flopped onto the couch as if he was going to fall over if he didn’t sit immediately.
“That was so awful. She’s scary .” He said and covered his face with his hands, while Tim stood up and went into the office instead, with not as much as a silly gesture. Guess he actually was more stressed than he let on.
“It was short, though. I feel like they took at least twice as much time with me, and even more with Jon.”
“Yeah, the nice one seemed to notice how stressed I was. Uh, Ashes, you said their name was?” Martin replied to Sasha, but looked at Jon in question.
“Oh, uh, no, their name’s Basira. Ashes was a.. nickname. From back when we were at uni.” Jon so hoped they would drop it at that. He was not planning to tell them about the Mechs anytime soon, and he’s already said too much with Tim. Building back up the professional attire that would break would be close to impossible.
The room went quiet for a moment. Somehow that was even worse. He looked around the room, looked at his phone to discover no new messages and looked at the time. Oh, maybe tea? Jon stood up and started walking towards the breakroom.
“Would anyone like tea?” He asked, and Sasha and Martin just looked at each other. “Does.. that mean no?”
“L-look, Jon..” Martin started, stopped, and sighed. Sasha waved a hand at him.
“Sorry, Jon, but your tea is nasty. I’d love tea, but let Martin do it instead.” Oh. Right. He didn’t think it was that bad. Significantly worse than Martin’s, yes , but not awful , surely. But, Jon nodded and sat back down. Martin stood up instead and went to prepare tea. Awkward silence fell again. Well that’s just great.
“Sooo..” Sasha started. Maybe she was feeling just as awkward as Jon? “Friends from uni, then? How did you meet?”
“Oh! Uh, through a friend. I mean, my then-girlfriend. She insisted she has to make her friends my friends. And she succeeded, I think. I think I grew closer to some of them than she ever did. Basira, for example.” Sasha stared at him, not unlikely shocked by how many words that weren’t regarding work orders he just said at once.
“Good! You keep in contact?” She seemed genuinely interested. Which shouldn’t be a surprise, but Jon was surprised nonetheless. He was their boss. Their boss who he was sure they didn’t really like.
“Rarely, anymore. We’re all busy with adult lives now. We keep a group chat, but it’s mostly inactive. And Georgie.. My ex, we.. didn’t exactly part on good terms. Which was my fault. I was an ass.”
“I mean you still kind of are.. But maybe you should reach out. If she thought you deserved her friends, she’d surely think you deserve forgiveness.” Jon thought for a few seconds. Maybe she wasn’t wrong. But how could he even go about trying to apologise? He really was awful to Georgie. But he did miss her. Just, as a friend. And he missed the Admiral. Just as he was about to respond, Martin came back with two steaming mugs.
“Could someone please fetch the other two? I made one for Tim as well, though I don’t know how much more time he’s going to take.”
Jon immediately stood up. Great opportunity to abandon the conversation that made him feel too seen for comfort. And right as he got back in the room with the two remaining mugs, the door to his office opened and out came Tim, as well as Basira and the other cop.
“All done?” Jon asked as he set one cup down, taking a sip from the other. He didn’t have to ask Martin if it was his, he always got his tea in the same cup. Tim nodded and sat back down at his spot. He had an exhausted look on his face, as if stress draining from him left him tired, not chatty like Jon, or lightheaded like Martin.
“Yes, we are all done. For now. You should all be prepared, though, my partner will come back in case we need anything more. As there are only four of you, I won’t be needed for that.” Daisy said, stance still intimidating. She was about to take her leave, when Basira spoke.
“Can you wait for me in the car? I’ll just take a moment. I’d like to speak to the Archivist alone.” Jon felt a shiver go down his spine at the way they said it. He looked around the room, but no one else seemed to be uncomfortable with the phrasing. He’ll blame it on Elias and the way he says the word archivist as if it was some kind of insult. Or, actually, maybe the opposite.
Daisy hesitated at the question, but finally nodded and left. Jon felt his phone buzz, but ignored it, and instead went to his office, gesturing to Ashes to follow him. Once they were both inside and she closed the door, he sat at his chair and set his mug down. The comfort of being in a place he knew and was his was enough to overpower the awkwardness.
“Sorry, I didn’t ask if you wanted tea. I can ask Martin to make one for you.” He said and pointed towards the other chair for her to sit in.
“Nah, it’s okay, I’ll just be a moment. Just.. Do you really need an explanation? I still stand by all cops are bad, and I know how bad it is that I’m just one of them now. I desperately needed a decent pay job, and with my education there weren’t many positions that wanted me, I mean can you see me? And then I got sectioned and it was too late for me to–”
“Ashes. You’re rambling. Calm down. I shouldn’t have reacted like that in the first place. I was.. shocked. But...” Jon took a breath, thought about his words. “I won’t tell you that I’m alright with you being a cop, because you know my thoughts about cops. But, I.. I’ve missed you?” He looked at Basira, who was looking at the desk instead of him. He sighed, he was shit at trying to comfort people. “And none of us are going to hate you because you got sucked in when you were desperate and are too deep in to leave. Think of it like.. Like, I don’t know, drugs? Obviously it’s different, but–”
“I get it, Jonny. And now you’re rambling.” They looked at him now, a slight smile. He managed to get his message across. He smiled back. “And I’ve missed you too. All of you guys, and I’d have told you all and quit already, but Daisy needs me. She doesn’t look like it, but she does need me.”
“I understand,” Jon said. He didn’t understand. But he didn’t need to.
“So, what’s with the whole pretentious fuck thing?” Ashes’ usual attire was back now. Jon sighed and shook his head in dramatic disapproval, but he smiled as well.
“That’s what happens when you suddenly get promoted to a position you didn’t even want and are not even close to being competent enough for it..” Jon wondered for a second. “Though I’m guessing you’d know that, based on what you just said.” Basira just chuckled and nodded.
“Guessing that won’t stop you from telling the others?”
“Oh, I already did. That’s what you get for being busy with a job or something. Honestly, don’t get it.” There was a knock on the door. Basira turned around in the chair. “Yes?”
The door opened and Tim peeked in. “Boss, it’s almost 5pm. I think we’re gonna go home.” He was less cheery about it, and Jon didn’t blame him. He looked tired.
“Yes, you can go ahead. I’ll clean up, so tell Sasha not to worry about it. You’re all free to go. Though I do expect proper work tomorrow, as none of you did much today, even if for an understandable reason.” Tim didn’t even argue. He nodded and left. Jon sighed.
“You’re like that towards them all the time? How do they not hate you yet?” Ashes looked at Jon, almost taken aback.
“I’m pretty sure they do. Not like I can change that now. I was so stressed during my first month as head archivist and started being like that, and.. Too late to back out. If I don’t keep it up like this, no work will be done. The archives are a mess, but they were so much worse.” Jon sighed, his head hurt from just thinking about the state the department was previously in. “I’ve only managed to get them to look like that by being like this.”
Ashes looked at him like they didn’t buy it.
“So, you’re just anxious because you think they’re too good for you and that they wouldn’t want you as a friend. Did I read that right?”
“What-, No, I–” Jon looked at her wide eyed. She just nodded.
“Of course I did.” She looked at the time. “I’ve gotta go. Daisy’s waiting for me.” They stood up and went to leave.
“Basira, just..” Jon stopped her. He thought about how to phrase what he wanted to say.
“Actual names, alright, serious now.”
“When.. if you’re ready to actually quit, I can always try to get you a job here. You’d like it. Lots of.. reading weird stories people give. And you don’t need to worry about being qualified, Martin–”
“Thank you, Jonny.” They spoke over him, cutting him off. “I’ll seriously think about it. I have to go, though, if I know Daisy, and I do, she’s about to start getting impatient.” As if on cue, their pager bleeped.
“Yeah, okay.” Ashes nodded at him and left. Jon sighed, gathering up the papers on his desk. He had to record the damn statement he was supposed to. But he knew that if he didn't go and clean up now, as he promised Tim, he’d be too tired later. He sighed and took his phone out.
4:54 P.M.
To Dead not Gone
shipfucker : Speaking of secret jobs we still dont know where Jonny works
First mate : not telling u
First mate : its the first kind of disappointing
First mate : js really boring
still not a real boy (gender neutral) : Oh, I Wouldn’t Say Boring!
still not a real boy (gender neutral) : You Just Didn’t Get To The Good Part Yet!
First mate : wait u kno where i work
still not a real boy (gender neutral) : Yes! And I Can’t Wait Until You Get Good!
still not a real boy (gender neutral) : Though I Really Dislike Your Boss!
still not a real boy (gender neutral) : Annoying Prick :o(
powdered tim : lolget good jonny
First mate : die
Chapter 2
Summary:
I DIDNT CLICK THE "HAS MULTIPLE CHAPTERS" THING WHEN I FIRST POSTED IT. I FORGOT?
But it will. it does. have more chapters. However i dont know how often i will update, because of: job. But I will update. This chapter is shorter but Im pretty confident that the next one will be at least a bit longer.
Notes:
I've decided to add transmasc Tim Stoker to this, and it will probably be mentioned.
I apologise for any grammatical, spelling or interpunction mistakes.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim stared at the clock again, urging it to go faster. He's been here 38 minutes and he's already bored out of his mind. The fact that he's pretty sure the statement he was supposed to follow up on was a dare doesn't help. What happened the day before, Jon apparently not being as antisocial as they all thought doesn't help either. Maybe they would manage to befriend him after all. Tim almost chuckled at the thought of 'befriending' Jon, like he was a stray cat. Which, I mean..
"Hey, Sash?"
"Nope, we haven't even been here half an hour. Work first." She cut him off before he even managed to fully turn towards her, her eyes stuck to the screen, typing furiously.
"One, yes we have, and two," Tim stopped to look at Jon's office door. Still closed. Probably won't be opening for some time, but better safe than sorry. "And two, don't you think that we might actually have some chance to, you know.. befriend him or something?"
She actually stopped and looked at him, considering.
"You actually think so? Just because he had friends in college?"
"Yeah, you don't? We are likable, Sasha, I gave up because I didn't want to make him uncomfortable, thought maybe he just likes being on his own or something. But he does have friends, so that's probably not the case."
Sasha stayed silent. She thought for a while. A while that, for Tim, felt like hours. She then nodded. "Well, what do you want to do?"
Now it was Tim's turn to go silent. Except, not for long, soon enough he was smirking already.
"Group chat, ease him into our company via phone. He can't be stuck up through text, right?"
Sasha raised her eyebrow at him. Frankly the idea seemed ridiculous to her. But she nodded, just as Martin was coming back with three mugs of tea. No one questioned why he was already taking a tea break.
"I'm guessing finding his socials falls on me?" Sasha questioned, not even looking at Tim as she nodded in thanks to Martin handing her a tea.
"Well, yeah. Obviously. I'm shocked you didn't already." Sasha snorted, and Martin looked at them confused.
"What are we talking about?"
"We plan to try to adopt Jon, like the wet cat he is." Tim said way too loudly for anyone's comfort, and Martin instinctively looked at the closed office door. He then shrugged and went back for the last mug, meant for Jon.
He ignored further Tim and Sasha banter and headed for Jon's office. He was about to knock, when he heard a soft hum. Was it coming from behind the closed door? Surely not, that would mean it was Jon. That couldn't be it. But when he knocked, then opened the door slightly after getting no answer (which wasn't that unusual, Jon tended to zone out over his work), it became obvious that the song came from the office.
Martin stepped into the room and put the mug on Jon's desk, only then deciding to speak, as the man didn't even appear to notice the tea. Martin suspected that Jon must have gotten to work way earlier than them, though he couldn't tell how much earlier.
"Jon, tea." He startled slightly, the melody immediately cut off. Martin figured Jon didn't even notice he was humming in the first place.
"Yes, thank you." Jon looked up at him, for once. Only then did Martin notice the dark circles under his eyes, or how messy his hair was. Wait, did Jon spend the night here? Is that why he was so caught up in work so shortly after work even started? Martin thought that maybe Tim deciding on trying to get Jon to warm up to them wasn't that bad of an idea after all.
9:04 A.M
Tim Stoker added SashJame , Martin K. Blackwood and JSims
Tim Stoker renamed group Archives
Tim Stoker: bfeore you leave boss hear us out
Tim Stoker: me and sahsa thiink this can incrase work efficienvy
Tim Stoker: because yk nobdy has to come all th e way over to tell eacohther stuff
SashJame: If u ignore Tims awful typing
SashJame: But yes, I do think this can be beneficial
SashJame: Martin?
Martin K. Blackwood: wait am I also supposed to say something to convince him?
Martin K. Blackwood: okay, well. I'll be able to ask if you actually do want tea beforehand? I guess?
Tim Stoker: Brillaint convincing skills
Martin K. Blackwood: mean
Jon sighed. He rubbed his eyes, fighting to keep them open. He didn't mean to stay overnight, he just lost track of time. And if that wasn't enough, the statement he was about to record crashed his computer. Which meant he had to get up, get out of his office and try to find a tape recorder. He had no idea where he left it last night, and hoped to find a spare.
He stood up, and his vision spun. He sat back down, then stood up again, slower this time. What hour is it again? He looked at his phone. Eleven notifications? Did his news about Ashes urged the rest to talk more often? He unlocked the phone, hoping to look at the messages without opening them. Huh. That's a new one. Jon pocketed the phone, deciding to ignore it for now. Wait, the time? He looked at the wall clock instead. 12:26. Great, about time for a break anyway.
Jon walked out of his office, finding no one in the common room. He sighed, relieved at not having to interact with people. He was too tired to pretend to be polite. He looked around, hoping he'd left the tape recorder somewhere on sight, when he heard a brief knock on the door to the archives, before he heard it open.
"Hello, Jon." Elias. Jon is going to rip his own goddamn hair out if he has to interact with that man for more than 10 seconds. He took a breath.
"Yes, Elias? Did something happen?" Jon dug his nails into his palms. He just wanted to leave this place and go home to sleep. How is he supposed to survive another 5 hours if he has to talk to Elias?
"Oh, no, nothing much. I just thought I'd ask how the interrogations went." And of course he came here for something absolutely useless. Forget ripping his own hair out, he was about to rip Elias' hair out.
"It was fine. Now, can I maybe go on my lunch break, or are you going to ask more unimportant questions?"
Elias left. Thank the gods or whoever. Jon sighed and pulled out his phone. Now he will take the break, even if just to spite Elias.
12:35 P.M
To Archives
JSims: Only if none of you come up with the same excuse to try and add Elias.
Tim Stoker: ew why woudl we even talk abt el*as
Tim Stoker: let alone to el8as
JSims: Well then, I suppose I can agree to this.
JSims: But I trust it won't interfere with your work, Tim.
Tim Stoker: wait why me speicfically
JSims: I trust Sasha to do her work regardless of anything you do, and I doubt Martin is even able to willfully avoid work.
SashJame: clocked
Tim Stoker: thats just utnrue
JSims: You know it's not.
JSims: When are you three coming back?
JSims: It seems I have misplaced my tape recorder yesterday, and I need it.
Martin K. Blackwood: we'll be back soon
Martin K. Blackwood: do you want us to bring you something?
JSims: Oh
JSims: Actually, yes, I could eat. I'll pay you back when you get here, is that okay?
Martin K. Blackwood: oh you dont even have to
Tim Stoker: thats what friends do ;)
Tim set the nickname for Martin K. Blackwood to Martin
Tim Stoker: martin whats yoru middle name
Tim set his own nickname to KING
JSims: That's ridiculous.
KING: sash yours is arleady awesome ill leave it
KING: no its not its true
Tim set the nickname for JSims to partypooper
partypooper: Goodbye, Tim.
KING: wait what
SashJame: ???
SashJame set the nickname for Tim Stoke r to (kaya)KING
(kaya)KING: wait thats brillaint howd u knwo i like kayaking
SashJame: vibes
(kaya)KING: you mean stalkign dont you
SashJame: perhaps.
12:49 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: whats with tims and not being able to type normally
powdered tim: wiat yuo knw other tims
powdered tim: are you chearintg on me
First mate: tim r u actually blind
powdered tim: waht
powdered tim: jonny where do u worok
powdered tim: i wnana meet othe r tim
Jon put his phone away. No way he was gonna tell them. No way he'd risk them coming here. No way he'd risk them meeting Tim, Martin and Sasha, and absolutely ruin their opinions of him. He might as well just parade all over the archives in D'ville costume. He heard his phone buzz twice, and he stood up, knowing it was Tim and deciding to ignore it. Instead he wandered around, looking for the tape recorder, waiting for work Tim and the rest of his assistants to come back.
Jon gave up quickly, thinking about what Sasha has told him the day before. And he did actually want to use his lunch break to the fullest by not working like he usually would. Fuck Elias for annoying him.
If she thought I deserve her friends, she'd probably think I deserve forgiveness. That's what Sasha had said. He sat back down and pulled out his phone, ignoring the group chat notifications. He searched for Georgie's name in his contacts.
12:54 P.M
Private conversation with Georgiest
Jonniest: Hi
Jonniest: Uh
Jonniest: So, I was wondering if you'd have some time to meet
Jonniest: I'd like to talk
Georgiest: oh dear
Georgiest: you dont want to get back together do you
Jonniest: No.
Jonniest: We don't have to talk.
Georgiest: no wait
Georgiest: we can talk
Georgiest: also u know you dont have to mask while talking to me right
Jonniest: I don't have to what?
Jonniest: If you aren't comfortable with meeting, we don't have to.
Georgiest: text like that for one
Georgiest: but also I absolutely do want to meet
Georgiest: the Admiral missed you
Georgiest: and
Georgiest: well
Georgiest: i did too
Georgiest: even if i absolutely do not want to date you ever again
Jonniest: Neither do I.
Jonniest: When are you free?
Jonniest: To meet, I mean.
Georgiest: i know what you mean you autistic ass
Jonniest: I'm
Jonniest: Not autistic
Georgiest: keep telling yourself that
Georgiest: im free on saturday
Georgiest: i still live in the same apartment
Georgiest: you can come over
Georgiest: the Admiral really has missed you
Jonniest: i'll be there
The door to the archives opened, Tim going in first, having apparently just said something funny, considering Sasha and Martin were giggling like crazy.
"Hey, boss, smiling at your phone, I see." Tim winked. Jon was taken aback, confused, and definitely not smiling after that. "So, who're you texting there?"
"My ex. Now, have you seen the tape recorder?" Jon stood up from the couch, eager to go back to work. And maybe eat first. But he didn't want to have to ask Martin if he actually brought something for him. That would be weird.
"Jon. Jon we don't text exes. That's like rule number one." Tim said, absolutely not trying to remember if he saw the tape recorder.
"I haven't heard of such rule. And if you must know, I'm not trying to date her again. We're better off as friends. Besides, Sasha told me I should." Jon furrowed his eyebrows at Tim. Who even sets up rules like that? Does anyone? He just wanted to go back to the statement. Has Martin really brought something for him to eat? He looked over at the man, noticing he did actually hold something. Jon was dying to know.
"Ooh, yeah, I have. I suspect it went well?" Sasha asked, except unlike Tim, she started to walk around the room, looking around in drawers and desks.
"I think. She said she's fine with meeting to talk and that the Admiral missed me." Jon paused. Stupid. He didn't even know why he answered, and Sasha obviously doesn't know who the Admiral is. "Uh, her cat. The Admiral is her cat."
Sasha only smiled at him. Jon noticed that Tim also started to look around, as well as Martin, who set down the paper bag on his desk first. Well, maybe he forgot after all. That was fine. Jon was surprised he even offered in the first place.
"Um, you don't actually need to help me look. I just wondered if any of you have seen it." He said, suddenly awkward about them helping him with something so little as finding a tape recorder.
"Don't mention it, boss. You know I'd do anything not to have to do actual work. I can look for the tape recorder all day long." Tim was actually looking under his desk. Jon sighed.
"Well, you won't. I found it." Martin handed the tape recorded to Jon. Except, just as Jon was about to take it, he retracted his hand back. What? "Oh, I almost forgot! You didn't say what you wanted, so.." Martin reached for the paper bag. He didn't forget. Or, he did, just not about Jon. He handed Jon the tape recorder and the bag now. Jon took it with a nod.
"Thank you, Martin. How much do I owe you?"
"You don't have to pay me back. It didn't cost a lot. Treat it as a, uh.. A gift?" Jon considered him for a second. He nodded.
"Okay. In that case, thank you for the gift. And for finding the tape recorder." He turned to Tim and Sasha. "And thank you both for the effort of trying to find it. I'll, uhh. I'll go back to my office, then. Thank you." He turned and left. The whole interaction felt awkward. But, Jon thinks, they're just his coworkers. His subordinates, really, but he doesn't like to think of them that way. But they're just his coworkers and nothing is going to happen if he feels a little awkward with them.
He sits in his office and sighs. He takes the statement he was about to record before. He'll eat the.. chocolate muffin? Well if that's not a nice surprise, then Jon doesn't know what is. But he'll eat it after he records the statement.
"Statement of Thomas Neil, regarding his experiences working in malarial research during the spring of 2010. Original statement given February the ninth 2011. Audio recording by Jonathan Sims, Head archivist of the Magnus Institute, London. Statement begins.."
Notes:
I know I haven't replied to any comments, but I see them all and they always make my day! And thank you all for so many kudos :·]
I also apologise, and am deeply ashamed of, anything that is out of character for any of them. However I take constructive criticism if anyone has any remarks. Find me on tumblr @superfan999
Chapter 3
Summary:
Jon and Georgie. Tipsy people tend to not make any sense.
Feat.: Martin and his longing.
Notes:
The next chapter will be a little bit angsty, I suspect. Be prepared for Tim angst (both Gunpowder and Stoker).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon stood outside Georgie's apartment. He was having second thoughts. Of course he did, what if she did not want him around? What if Sasha's wrong and she will not forgive him? He doesn't think he deserved forgiveness. What if he just turns and leaves? Georgie doesn't know he's been standing here for the past 15 minutes anyway—
The door opens. Jon looks wide eyed at Georgie, who, in her defense, is trying not to laugh. She fails miserably, though.
"How did you know I was here already?" He asks, looking at her as if she just told him that he's made of bread.
"Because it's 6:15, and you said you'd come at 6, and you're never late." She explained. She then walked through the door and hugged Jon. He stood frozen for a few seconds, but was hugging her back soon enough. "Besides, you tend to just stand around when you worry."
"I, uhm..I thought you hated me. I was awful to you." He said after Georgie let go of him.
"Jon, we were in college. We were basically still kids, I wasn't that great to you either." She chuckles. "Well, the fact that I turned out to be lesbian doesn't help."
"Oh. Well. Yes, I suppose it wouldn't." Jon shifted in place. Standing still for so long is never good for him. He can already feel the pain that is going to result from that.
"You're not gonna just stand around, are you?" Georgie asked and walked back into the apartment. Jon followed, and shut the door behind him. He felt something fuzzy against his leg.
"Oh, hello to you too, sir!" He said, taking off the shoes and immediately sitting down on the floor to pet the cat. "Oh, for sure, I have missed you as well." He heard Georgie giggle. He was also pretty sure he heard her take a picture. He did not care, because he had the Admiral for company now.
Georgie cleared her throat, and Jon looked up to see her holding a 1/3 full bottle of whiskey. Oh, so that's how it's going to be.
8:36 P.M
To Archives
partypooper: respecftully ky s
JSims unsent a message
partypooper: I apologize.
partypooper: That was not meant for this group.
(kaya)KING: wiait what did that say
partypooper: Nothibg fro your eyes
partypooper: Nothing for your eyes.
SashJame: I take it the reunion with Georgie went well
partypooper: I have no idea what yorue talking about.
partypooper: you're*
8:41 P.M
To Dead not Gone
All cops are besbians: @First mate
All cops are besbians: @First mate
All cops are besbians: @First mate
First mate: kys
First mate: not even repsectfully
First mate: almst told my coworkers to kys bc of u
All cops are besbians: yeah bout that
All cops are besbians: ill be coming over soon ;)
First mate: I'll inform them.
All cops are besbians: ew
All cops are besbians: what the fuck
JSims set the nickname for Basira Hussain to assigned cop at birth
assigned cop at birth: hilarious
assigned cop at birth: yk whats else hilarious
assigned cop at birth: that i know where you work and im police and also going there on monday
First mate: can u pls censor the word p*lice that like is
First mate: rly bad ://
assigned cop at birth: everyone but ivy knows youre not fr
assigned cop at birth: (Ives, jonny is being /s)
First mate: yeh i am
First mate: Ashes, do not come.
First mate: :)
assigned cop at birth: warn your friends
assigned cop at birth: tim tried to hit on daisy last time
assigned cop at birth: shes not coming this time
assigned cop at birth: you can imagine why
First mate: i thought itd work
assigned cop at birth: im not scared of you jonathan
First mate: ew
8:53 P.M
To Archives
partypooper: Cops again on monday
SashJame: ??? what
partypooper: Basira will be coming in on Monday.
partypooper: I have not been informed what for.
partypooper: Daisy will not be attending, as someone has tried to hit on her last time.
partypooper: I wonder who that was.
(kaya)KING: hm im not sure
(kaya)KING: myabe martin?
partypooper: Because Martin is, of course, frequently flirting with women.
Martin: I
(kaya)KING: did you just call martin gay
"Jooooon." Georgie snatched the phone out of his hands. "Who the hell are you texting so much,huh, Jonny?"
"Work matters?" She raised her eyebrow at him. "It was a bit work matters. In the way that I almost texted my work chat to 'respectfully k-y-s' and then Ashes said she has to visit again and I had to tell them."
"Wait, Ashes? Why would Ashes need to visit the Magnus Institute, of all places, let alone again? Has something happened? I didn't even know you were still in contact."
"Because we weren't. Not until they came into my workplace to conduct a police investigation." Jon rolled his eyes.
"Police investigation at that boring ass place? I'm not even gonna touch the fact that Ashes is a cop with a ten foot stick, but really? Did someone like. Steal a statement?"
Jon stood up and went over to the cupboard he knew had alcohol in it, and took out a bottle of wine. Damn his high alcohol tolerance. Damn the nights he spent "training" that tolerance, before, during, and after shows. He poured himself a glass.
"Someone murdered the previous Head Archivist." He drank half of what he poured, filled it again and went to sit back down next to Georgie. "I'm like at least a bit suspecting my boss. Either that or he's just a creepy, annoying fuck."
"Gods, Jon. Sorry." She took the glass from him and took a sip, then gave it back. "That's messed up."
"I'm okay. I mean, unless the person who killed her is also after me, in which case I am not at all okay. Or, I am now but definitely won't be later. If they kill me as well." He drank most of what he had in his glass.
"What? Jon, stop, no one will kill you." Georgie sat up, Jon shrugged. "I'm serious! Like, cops may be useless, but Ashes isn't. They'll do their job properly. Besides, if someone even tries, I'll sic the Admiral on them." Jon chuckled. While that way of comforting would not work if it was anyone else but Georgie, it did now. He did feel just a bit better.
"Though, now you have to tell me about your coworkers. Especially that they almost suffered the results of you drinking too fast." Jon sighed.
"There's nothing to tell! I don't think they even like me, Georgie. And I've worked with Tim and Sasha even before I became the Head Archivist." Georgie looked at him for a few seconds, staying silent. Then,
"Are you being a prick?"
"What? No! Well. I mean, just a little. But not in an actual prick way. Just, you know, your boss way."
"Jon, if you say you're a prick 'just a little', then you're definitely awful." She sighed. "And I really mean that in the nicest way possible, because I like you."
"I'm also pretty sure Sasha wanted the job I got. I don't know why I got it, because I absolutely did not want it. And Tim started to ignore me for a while at first. So I'm pretty sure that me being promoted instead of Sasha is why he hates me. Which isn't entirely fair, I did not want the job, and I am aware that I'm not qualified, while Sasha is and she's so much more competent, and if I don't prove that I am competent, then they'll never respect me, and—"
"Okay! Okay, Jon. Whatever you're doing now, stop. Stop. And you don't need more of that." She said, taking his almost empty anyway glass away.
"I'm not even drunk."
"And you will not be getting drunk! You'll spiral. But, just for the record, I don't think your coworkers hate you. Especially if you've known them for a long time. You just have to try to open up and try to see if they're not actually being nice to you. Because we both know you don't notice that."
"I notice!" Jon denied. He knew it's true. He didn't know why it's true. He tried to notice. "…What if I text you what they say and you'll tell me if that's them being nice?"
"No. That's tipsy-therefore-loose-tongued you talking. I bet you don't even use your phone at work."
"Yeah, true. But there's also Martin. I didn't know him before. And he lied on his CV." Jon covered his mouth. Even sober, he's awful at keeping secrets. "You didn't hear that from me. But he is awfully incompetent, and let a dog in the archives on our first day, which was already stressful enough, because Gertrude did nothing to try and keep the archives organized and Elias told me I need to do that, and they were a mess and it was awful, and I may have sort of told him I'm gonna fire him there and then? And it doesn't help that he cannot do the job. And I was kind of sort of mean to him a lot."
Georgie looked at him. Not even confused, she knew he was like that, but dumbfounded that he said it all out loud. She sighed.
"So, of course, now you're afraid to start being normal because if they respected you when you were awful, they surely wont if you start being nice, and they already don't like you anyway so why should you even try? Am I right? Did I get it?"
"…" Jon tried to reach for the glass. Georgie snatched it away.
"So I was right. Well, here's what you do. Step one: you already have a chat, so step one is done, a way of communication outside of work. Step two: you offer help, even if you don't think they need it. But, offer, not just start helping. That's actually it. If they do like you, everything else is going to work out. If they don't, nothing happens. You just have to try and be nice. Not prickly and snappy. And!—" She raised a finger at him, noticing he was trying to interrupt. "And I realize you're not doing that on purpose. But here's the trick," Georgie was being over dramatic now. He knew it, but he also knew she was right, in her own way. "You apologize. You say, 'sorry guys, rough day'. Because most people are nice, and they understand."
"…" Jon nods. "It was Sasha that told me I should try to get in touch with you."
"Okay, I'll ignore the fact that you completely changed the topic just because I'm awfully curious." The Admiral jumped up on the couch they were on. He walked past Georgie, straight to Jon. Georgie scoffed.
"Ashes was interrogating Tim, and Martin was making tea, and we talked a little. Well, Sasha was curious about how I knew them, and I told her that it was because of you, and.. I actually don't remember exactly what I said. I only said anything in the first place because all stress drained all at once, and you know how I get. And she said something like 'If she thought you deserve her friends, she'll probably think you deserve forgiveness', or something." Georgie gave him a look and sighed.
"Jonny, you stupid, stupid man. My coworkers hate me, my ass." She stood up and headed to her bedroom. "I'm going to sleep. You're welcome to use the couch. Goodnight, Jerk."
Jon scoffed.
"I'm not calling you a bitch."
"Spoilsport." She flipped him off.
Jon was definitely cheery. Martin figures that even he couldn't deny it, if asked. Martin also figures that Jon is probably the only person in the universe that's cheery at 7:03AM on a Monday. Nevertheless, he lingers while passing his office, to hear the humming just a bit longer. It may be only the third time he's ever heard Jon sing (if that even counts as singing), but he'd listen to it all eternity, if he could. Not like he'd ever tell anyone, though. Not like there's a chance anything could ever happen between them.
Jon is humming again, when Martin passes by his door the next day, while going on his lunch break. It's a different song now, and Martin could swear he heard some words, though he couldn't make them out. Then, again, when Martin comes to Jon's office to give him tea. He stops right when the door is opened, so the next time he hears the song, he stands in front of the door first, for a moment.
Tim teases him about it, something about being 'so starstruck that he has to prepare for seeing his face'. Martin wonders, if Tim ever heard the melodies Jon hums. He wonders, if Tim heard them, did he think of them in the same way Martin did?
And of course, Martin notices first, when one day the office door isn't closed properly and the humming can be heard from where the rest of them work. Or, Sasha and Martin work, and Tim tries to convince them to leave 20 minutes early. 'Cmoon, the day's almost over anyway. We could catch the early tube.' ('Tim, only you go by tube, and it comes every 15 minutes anyway').
Martin also notices, however, that when Sasha and Tim notice the humming, they look around the room, not being able to locate the source. He almost smiles at himself, proud, for some reason, that he's the only one of Jon's assistants, that has heard the songs before now. He could even, maybe, if he tried hard enough, daydream that the reason for that is that the songs were meant for Martin, and Martin only. But he doesn't try. Not now, anyway.
4:43 P.M
To Archives
(kaya)KING: anyone else hear that
(kaya)KING: ??
SashJame: yeah
SashJame: where is it coming from
SashJame: and what song even is that
JSims: I don't hear anything.
JSims: Maybe try to focus on your remaining work instead.
(kaya)KING: oh it stopped now
Martin: pity
Martin: i liked it :)
JSims: .
JSims: Back to work, please.
(kaya)KING: ominuos
(kaya)KING: martin what does the k stand for
5:19 P.M
To Dead not Gone
powdered tim: i hate ants
powdered tim: did i ver say htat
powdered tim: i htae ants
archIVYussy: Ants are very important
archIVYussy: Would you like me to tell you why?
powdered tim: no
powdered tim: ants are evil
powdered tim: nothibg can make me unhate them
powdered tim: and i dont wnat to know more about them than i already do /nm
archIVYussy: Then don't open my rant channel, because I will be talking about ants
First mate: how can ants even b evil
First mate: theyer so tiny
still not a real boy (gender neutral): You'll Learn Soon Enough About That, Jonny :o)
First mate: worms on the other hand
First mate: TS y do u only ever get online to be ominous
still not a real boy (gender neutral): I Like To Be Involved In Interesting Matters!!
Notes:
Sorry for Raphaella neglectment!! She'll appear, I promise!!
Thank you for all comments and kudos :·]
Any remarks, find me on tumblr @superfan999
Chapter 4
Summary:
this chapter is just layers of light gunpowder tim angst, humour, and tim stoker angst, with a sprinkle of toy soldier and it's ominous tendencies
Notes:
So, both Tims are trans now, apparently. Don't ask me how that happened, I just work here
New Toy Soldier nickname is Beetlejuice reference. I have not seen Beetlejuice.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There was a knock on the door to the archives, and when it opened, Rosie peeked in. Sasha stood up from her seat, being the only one facing the door. She walked over to the door, to see a man standing slightly in the back. He had long hair and was fairly tall, but stood in a way that made Sasha think he tried to appear shorter.
"Someone here to make a statement. I'm leaving them in your hands." Rosie said and left, gesturing the man towards Sasha. He nodded and gave her something that was probably meant to be a smile. He stepped into the archives.
"I'm, uhh. I'm Jordan? I was.. told to look for the head archivist?" He looked around the room and gave a polite nod to Tim and Martin.
"Yes, sure. Just a second, I'll go get him." Sasha left the man and headed to Jon's office. She knocked on the door and opened it, without waiting for an answer. "Jon? A man is here to make a statement."
Jon sighed and stood up. As if this day wasn't tiring enough already. He followed Sasha outside, and almost ran away when he saw the statement giver. Damn Ashes. Damn Ashes and their pettiness.
Except, the man looked almost as shocked as Jon felt.
"Jonny? What?—"
"Uhh, no. Nope. We are not doing this here." Jon grabs the man's arm and almost drags him into his office. Sasha looks over at Tim and Martin.
"Soo.." Tim says, as soon as the door closes behind the two. "Another 'acquaintance'? That also didn't know he works here."
Sasha shrugged. Not like it was any of their business—
"What if we steal his phone and just tell the rest of his friends so this doesn't happen every single time?"
"No, Tim."
"What on earth are you doing here?" Jon wasn't mad. Of course not. It's been ages since he saw Tim, and it was great to see him again, but.. Right, the 'but'. He didn't tell them for a reason.
"I should be the one asking asking that question, considering I came here to make a statement, and I'm told to look for the head archivist and you show up!" Tim slumps in the chair. He knew he was going to regret coming here, he just didn't think this would be the reason.
"Oh, well, excuse me for daring to get in your way." Of course Tim didn't want to see him. Why would he? The band was done, they didn't need Jon around anymore. "I can request Sasha to take your statement instead."
"Don't get all posh with me, you know what I meant." Jon didn't. But he didn't say anything. "But coming here was stressful enough on it's own and now it turns out that I have to say all this shit to you, who I haven't seen for a long time, because someone has been avoiding all his friends."
Oh. Right. Jon looked away.
"Sorry. I can actually get Sasha to take your statement, if you'd prefer that."
"Don't be. I.. actually get it. I was close to cutting myself off to. But it, uh. Doesn't help, does it?" Jon shook his head. Tim nodded in understanding. "And, uh, you don't have to do that. It's.. good to see you again."
Jon tried to smile at him. He did, but he's pretty sure it looked more like a grimace. Tim didn't seem to mind. Jon cleared his throat.
"Right, then. I'm just gonna.." He scrambled around his office for the tape recorder. Stupid, really, as it was already sitting in front of Tim, and running.
ARCHIVIST
Huh.
JORDAN
Hm?
ARCHIVIST
Did you..?
JORDAN
What?
ARCHIVIST
The tape recorder?
JORDAN
Oh, uh, no. Why do you have it?
ARCHIVIST
Well, uhm. There's certain statements that don't record digitally. And I suspect yours will be one of those.
JORDAN
..why?
ARCHIVIST
Because I know you're not insane or a liar, and those that do record digitally are mostly statements of insane people and liars.
JORDAN
..right.
ARCHIVIST
Well, uhh. (clothes shifting) Shall we?
JORDAN
Right. How, uh.. How does this work?
ARCHIVIST
Well.. I.. say some stuff like your name and date and then you just. Tell it? I guess.
JORDAN
And.. you trust my narrative flow enough for it to be comprehensible?
ARCHIVIST
It doesn't have to be.
JORDAN
Okay.
ARCHIVIST
Right, then. Statement of Tim..
JORDAN
Uh..
ARCHIVIST
What?
JORDAN
You do know Tim isn't my real name, right?
ARCHIVIST
(beat.) I forgot.
JORDAN
(mocking) Did you think Gunpowder was real too?
ARCHIVIST
I know your name isn't Tim! I just.. Nobody ever calls you Jordan!
JORDAN
Nobody calls the rest by their real names either. You're just uncreative, Jonny. Besides, 'Jordan' sucks, Tim is cool. I just.. got comfortable with Tim.
ARCHIVIST
(teasing) ..You know, there's a name for that.
JORDAN
(irritated, but joking, friendly even) I wonder if there's a name for throwing someone out the window for being a fucking prick.
ARCHIVIST
(I'm gonna ignore that) ..Right. Statement of Jordan Kennedy, regarding..?
JORDAN
Several weird things I found while working in pest control.
ARCHIVIST
Statement taken direct from subject, 3rd November, 2016. Statement begins.
ARCHIVIST
Right. Statement ends.
JORDAN
(sounding tired) Well. That was weird.
ARCHIVIST
What do you mean?
JORDAN
The, uh, narrative flow. I was joking before, but..
ARCHIVIST
..but?
JORDAN
I didn't even stutter once.
ARCHIVIST
And.. that's a bad thing? I don't get how that's got anything to do with.. narrative flow.
JORDAN
It felt like narrative flow. Don't you notice? That I.. hesitate and stuff. When I talk. When not in character.
ARCHIVIST
..No, I guess I don't. Stuff like that doesn't bother me.
JORDAN
(scoffs) of course it doesn't, you.. almost respectable man.
[CLICK]
Jon set the tape recorder aside.
"Right. Would you like tea? I can ask Martin to make one more, I'm.." He looks at the clock. "Almost certain he's about to get up to start preparing it... Why are you looking at me like that?"
"Oh, it's nothing. So, Martin?" Jon stood up and walked out of his office without a word. "Don't be like that, Jonny!" Tim followed him.
"Martin, when you go make tea, could you make one more?" Jon didn't register Martin looking at the clock and a faint look of surprise on his face. "Earl Grey, one sugar."
"Heey, you remembered!" Jon scoffed.
"Of course I did. Who do you take me for?"
"Someone who's absolutely shit at making tea?"
"…Right. Point taken. Good thing we have Martin, then." Tim choked on a laugh. "I'm going to put lemon in your precious earl grey if you dare." Sasha and assistant Tim shared a look, Tim's accompanied by a huge smirk.
"Ew, alright." He sat down on the couch. Jon shot him a look, but didn't say anything. He was glad Tim wasn't stressed anymore. Martin stood up from his seat to go make the tea.
"And.. Who am I making tea for?" It took Jon embarrassingly long to understand what Martin meant.
"Oh! Right, this is, uhh, Tim. Another.. friend from college." Jon pointed a look at Tim, hoping he'd get the hint and won't mention even a word about the band.
"Wait, didn't you say your name is Jordan?" Sasha asked, before their Tim got to say anything. Meanwhile Martin left the room.
"I mean. Yeah. But it's kinda awful, so I mostly go by Tim, because me and Jonny were—"
"It's nothing interesting. Same as Ashes. Uh, Basira. It just stuck." Jon looked at him pointedly.
"I think we're missing something, guys." Assistant Tim said and stood up.
"I don't think you are, there's nothing interesting about—"
"There's two Tims now. I have achieved it. I met another Tim. He's even almost as cool as I am."
"Excuse you, I'm plenty cool. There's videos to prove that— Wait. Wait, uh, you're Tim?" He also stands up. "Wait, yeah, that'd make sense, since the other one's Mah-tin, and you.." He looks at Sasha. "Sasha? I'm guessing?" Sasha nods.
"Is this the moment we fight for dominance to see who gets to keep the name?" Archives Tim said. "If Jon has to call us both Tim while we're in the same room, his brain will evaporate." Jon goes to protest, but is cut off before he even starts speaking.
"Uh, I've known him first. So, technically, I should get to be Tim. But I'm nice, so he can just call me Gunpowder, while you stay Tim. See cause me and Jonny.." He wasn't actually going to tell them. It was just hilarious to see Jon desperately try to keep it secret, as if there isn't so many Mechanisms related stuff online. Hell, they even had a small fan base. They have both seen the art.
"I can always call you Jordan." Jon smiled. It was petty.
"I am going to shoot myself in the head if you do that." He smiled his pettiest smile back. Though Jonny was the most petty person in the universe, so his wasn't even close.
"YOU chose the name!" Jon only teased him because he knew Tim not only didn't mind these jokes, they made him feel validated. No matter how weird that could seem.
"I'm allowed to hate it regardless, Jonny!!" They were both 'yelling' theatrically now.
"..Right… So, you're.. Gunpowder, I'm guessing, and I'm Tim." Jon was dumbfounded. Then, he was trying really hard not to laugh. And then he wasn't trying anymore, because Gunpowder did laugh, which made Jon laugh, which in turn made Gunpowder laugh even harder, and he had to sit back down.
Martin came back with three mugs. He stood in the doorway, dumbstruck. He looked at Tim and Sasha in question.
"We don't know either." Sasha said.
"Riiight.." He gave her her tea, set one down and gave the other to Tim.
"We'll go get the other ones." Jon said, trying to breathe steadily. It wasn't even funny, really. It was Tim's fault. Both of them. He drags Gunpowder off the couch.
Martin can still hear giggles from the other room. It's muffled, but he's pretty sure he heard Jon say something that sounded awfully like a death threat, but also awfully comedic?
The two men were coming back, calmer now. Martin wonders, if that's how Jon is with his friend now, at.. however old he was, how much more of that had he been in college? Martin doesn't think there's anything else he could want to know more than that. He was dying to ask, but he realized how weird a question that would be. Tim, however, had other questions.
"If you are Tim, and Basira is Ashes, why is Jon just Jonny? I mean, not that it's bad, of course.." He sits on the couch, delighted with the fact that it was time for lunch break.
"Oh, no, it is bad. And Jonny is just uncreative as fu—" Jon punched Gunpowder's arm. He almost wants to do a whole theatrically offended act, but he decides against it. Jon would probably throw him off of a roof if he did that.
"I am not!"
"Should I remind you of the Marquis de All The Knives? You're a great.." He wants to say singer, writer, performer. Damn Jon and his stupid need to keep the cool part of himself secret. "You're great, but you're terrible with names, mate."
"I'm going to sic the Admiral on you. Anyways, I should—" Jon retorted and looked at the time on his phone. "Oh. Or I guess not. It appears that it is lunchtime." He usually would ignore that fact, but he figured today was as good a day as any to do anything to spite Elias by taking his lunch break.
"Yeah, boss, you're stuck with us now, for the next half an hour.. Maybe you could tell us about the whole, uh, Marquis de All The Knives?" Tim said. Jon scrambled for an answer that didn't involve the words 'college band' or 'mechanisms'.
"Oh, uh. We did.. um—"
"RPG campaigns. Jonny is a brilliant GM, but awful at making up names." Jon could kiss him. Except, no, he couldn't, actually. Okay, maybe hug him. Instead he nodded. Tim and Sasha let out an 'ooooh' in unison. Martin didn't seem to be impressed. Oh well. It's not like Jon needed Martin to be impressed by him.
"Oh, wait. I just, uh. Remembered something. There was an infestation here, right?" Jon froze. Tim instinctively reached up to pick at his scars.
"How do you know that?"
"I was meant to be on the job. You know, pest control. But I got sick, so, uh, I wasn't." Gunpowder only faintly noticed the strained reactions. "What.. What was it?"
"Worms." Jon answered his question as if he was spitting. Martin shuddered, Tim grimaced.
"Fuck worms" Tim said, Sasha and Martin nodded.
"Fuck worms." Jon repeated, pointedly. Gunpowder looked at each of them.
"Oh. So, like my, uh.. ants." He and Jon looked at each other. He could tell Jon was thinking. Then, he was nodding.
"Yes, I suppose. Like your ants. I just.." Jon sighs. "I just hope they are not connected."
"Well, about connections, didn't Toy Soldier seem to be.. weirdly aware of this?" Jon considered him. He seemed to not put too much thought into it before now.
"I mean.. Doesn't it always do that, though? It's.. peculiar, but that's just its charm, I think. Just.. usual Toy Soldier stuff. And it said it knows Elias, so I'm guessing.." Jon hesitated. He sounded more like he was trying to convince himself about this, than it actually being a reasonable explanation.
"Maybe… But it also said it hates Elias.. I- I mean your boss. But, regardless, it doesn't talk to people it doesn't like..? I don't know, actually. Just- just thinking. Don't pay any mind to me. And also, I'm gonna get going. I did just come here to make a statement." Gunpowder pats down his pockets, presumably checking if he still has all his belongings. He turns to Jon.
"Right." Jon says, looking anywhere but him.
"Don't give me that. I better see you again soon." He points a finger in Jon's face. "Little birdie told me Nastya's gonna be visiting. We should all go out."
"Wait, what? Really? Why did I not know that?"
"Because you never read the group chat, genius. She's been talking about that for ages. Marius as well. Finally got a degree and stuff." He headed for the door. "I know your secrets, Jonny. Pity if they stopped being secrets.."
"Goodbye, Tim." Jon flipped him off, hoping none of his assistants paid enough attention to notice. Well, as they say, hope is the mother of fools.
1:26 P.M
To Dead not Gone
powdered tim: so
powdered tim: heard were going dirnking with @First mate
winged beast (a fly): really?
powdered tim: sure ;)
shipfucker: Is Jonny aware?
powdered tim: sure
powdered tim: @First mate confirm this
5:12 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: tim i dont use my phone @ work
First mate: u kno this
powdered tim: confirm
First mate: ye
First mate: ive been blackmailed
powdered tim: you lvoe me ;)
First mate: p sure i dont
still not a real boy (gender neutral): How Did It Go? :o)
powdered tim: told you it knows
First mate: TS r u like
First mate: in contact w bitchard
still not a real boy (gender neutral): I Would Never Talk To Him!!
still not a real boy (gender neutral): I Don't Like His Eyes ;o(
still not a real boy (gender neutral): I Have Other Contacts :o)
First mate: ur so strange
First mate: weirdo
still not a real boy (gender neutral): Thank You!! You Don't Know The Half Of It!!
still not a real boy (gender neutral): Yet :o)
JSims set the nickname for WoodenMan to strange and unusual
First mate: (/ref)
First mate: wait wdym yet
The next day, Jon didn't even have the time to worry about Toy Soldier and the weird stuff it keeps saying recently.
On top of having to go up to Elias' office twice already and him giving the archival staff (though, really, mostly Jon) a ton of useless paperwork, Jon spilled hot tea over himself, meaning he had to either sit in wet clothes and be cold, or take the top layer off and also be cold; Martin has arrived to work late, meaning Elias had one more reason to be annoying; and Tim was awfully irritable today. Which wouldn't bother Jon half as much if it was in the mean, snappy way Jon was when irritable. No, Tim seemed to be on the verge of a breakdown since morning, and Jon—
Jon's phone was going off. He forgot to mute the notifications, and.. He accidentally looked at the messages he just got. Jon was awful at comforting people.
11:24 A.M
To Archives
(kaya)KING: fuck
(kaya)KING: fuckfuck fucfkfuckfuck
(kaya)KING: tapes unstickigng
(kaya)KING: n if that wasnt enough
(kaya)KING: cramps
(kaya)KING: great
(kaya)KING: im gna commit
SashJame: tim
(kaya)KING: can u tell boss i went on earlt lunch
(kaya)KING: i
(kaya)KING: smeone just called me miss
(kaya)KING: i need home
(kaya)KING: i need home
SashJame: tim wrong chat
(kaya)KING: sash can u tell jon if
(kaya)KING: oh
(kaya)KING: fuck
(kaya)KING: great
(kaya)KING: excatly what i need
(kaya)KING: icant deal wit hthis rn
partypooper: Breathe, Tim.
partypooper: Go home
partypooper: Take the rest of the day off
partypooper: Hydrate a lot
partypooper: And stop by my office if you need naproxen.
(kaya)KING: im
(kaya)KING: no im okay
(kaya)KING: uoure like
(kaya)KING: the vest
(kaya)KING: i srsly love u rn
(kaya)KING: thank u
(kaya)KING: but respectfully i need to leave right tf now
(kaya)KING: thank u
partypooper: You shouldn't feel the need to thank me for basic decency.
(kaya)KING: theresbasic decency and then theres whatvr you are
Notes:
Thank you for the comments!! And as usual, apologies for any cosmic grammar or general mistakes or mischaracterisations, I don't have a beta and am usually tired while writing.
Any remarks, find me on tumblr @Superfan999
Chapter 5
Summary:
Light angst maybe?? As well as light canon typical stranger related stuff, but less creepy way. I cannot cw properly
DrunkJonTM
Notes:
Sorry for the long wait!! Waking up at 5:30 am ten days in a row doesnt make writing easy. To compensate, a little bit longer chapter! As well as jmart for the soul.
Also, Jon's change in texting is intentional ;·]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon wanted to scream. He always was awful at comforting people. His solution was always to rationalize it, find a sensible solution, explain. People did not want that. They didn't like when, instead of rubbing their backs or giving a hug, he explained how the thing you're anxious about could never possibly happen, it just wouldn't make sense.
He wanted to scream. He missed the days when he could say 'lets do practice' and do just that, without anyone complaining. Well, maybe his grandmother (but always only temporarily), maybe Tim's parent (but only halfheartedly), maybe Georgie, when she was trying to focus and he was "just singing" just a bit too loud. But the audience loved it. Jon wonders briefly if the people applauding at every over-the-top screaming-singing bit knew how much they were all powered by his frustration.
And Jon had so much of it. He wanted to scream again, when going into Elias' office for the third time this day, which meant having to get out of the basement the archives were in (via stairs) and then two stories up (also via stairs, because the lift was broken, and when it wasn't, people always gave him weird stares for using it). His feet ached, his knees felt like they were about to bend the wrong way. And Jon knew he's only going up there for some useless crap that could've been handled via 2 sentence long email.
Jon wanted to scream, and he wanted to beg anyone from the Mechs to offer him to sing together again. He's missed just hanging out to sing, not even as practice, barely talking in between, as well as those times they gossiped more than sang during practice. He's missed a lot about The Mechanisms. But right now, he wasn't even sad about that fact, just frustrated.
1:27 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: im gonna scream
First mate: or
First mate: burn this fucking building down
powdered tim: didnt yo7 say you dont use your phone at work
First mate: n its true
First mate: when elias isnt being a fuckass
First mate: i wanna rip his godawful earrings out
First mate: homophobe
First mate: its hard to believe how homophobic this guy can act
First mate: considering hes in some weirdass situationship with one of the institute donors
First mate: im almost certain they fucked in the building at least once
First mate: which is frankly disgusting
First mate: but regardless
First mate: how can a gay dude be homophobic
shipfucker: You tell me
First mate: im
First mate: not homophobic tho
shipfucker: You kill lesbians
First mate: no i dont
First mate: they did that themselves
First mate: i js work here
First mate: HES CALLING ME TO HIS OFFICE AGAIN
First mate: HOMOPHOBIA
powdered tim: adn i thought you were being for real
First mate: I AM FR
First mate: mods ban this guy
strange and unusual: I Can Take Care Of Him For You :o)
First mate: what does that mean
First mate: TS?
First mate: wdym
First mate: wdym
First mate: respond?
2:10 P.M
To Archives
SashJame: anyone else hear like
SashJame: calliope music??
SashJame: and
SashJame: a mandolin???
SashJame: who even plays mandolin anymore???
SashJame: and why are they doing it here??
SashJame: what????
partypooper: mandolin?
partypooper: oh ffs
partypooper: There's probably someone at the door.
partypooper: Can you please let it in, Sasha?
SashJame: it???
partypooper: Yes?
SashJame: ??? okay
SashJame: oh shit
SashJame: yeah
SashJame: uh
partypooper: What?
SashJame: i showed it where your office is but its just standing there
SashJame: tim be glad youre not here
SashJame: im getting serious uncanny valley here
SashJame: no offense to your friend jon
partypooper: None taken. I'm sure it would be delighted to hear that.
partypooper: I'll be just a moment, I'm coming back from Elias' office.
SashJame: ??
SashJame: sure
2:14 P.M
To Dead not Gone
strange and unusual: Jonny, I Am Here!!
strange and unusual: Where Is Your Other Friend :o(
strange and unusual: The Fun One?
First mate: sent him home cz he felt bad n now im getting yelled @ for doing it
First mate: i swear this guys a homophobe
First mate: y do u even ask
strange and unusual: I Wanted To Apologize To Him :o(
strange and unusual: I Didn't Know He Was Your Friend :o(
First mate: what
First mate: what
First mate: nikola what
First mate: what did you do to tim
strange and unusual: Oh, Nothing!!
strange and unusual: Tim Is Fine!!
strange and unusual: But Someone I Knew Hurt His Brother :o(
strange and unusual: And He's Your Friend :o(
First mate: im
First mate: ill tell him
First mate: ill be js a second im escaping douchard
First mate: he js shot me a look like he knew im talking abt him
strange and unusual: Not For Long :o)
First mate: what
Jon almost flew into the door to the archives. He was desperate to sit on Georgie's soft couch and never move again, with the Admiral laying on his stomach. His.. everything hurt. Jon didn't understand why he hurt and that was frustrating. But it didn't make it go away, and so he hurt.
When Jon saw the Toy Soldier standing absurdly still in the middle of the room, he was glad. Yes, he has missed it, of course. But he was glad, because now he can focus on it's peculiarity and handling it. And on trying to get it to not freak out Sasha any more than it already has. Jon briefly wondered what Martin thought about it.
But then the Toy Soldier spun around, cheerfully, before Jon got to say anything.
"Hello, Old Chap!!" Jon didn't try to muffle the fond smile. He hasn't seen the Toy Soldier for far too long.
"Hello to you too, my good sir. Shall we move to my office?"
"Oh, rather! Is that where Elias is?"
Jon stopped in his tracks. Of course. He felt Sasha looking at him, now.
"No, we are not going to see Elias." Toy Soldier looked away. "No, you're not going to see Elias after you decide to leave."
The Toy Soldier frowned. Then it smiled, turned to Sasha and Martin, saluted, and went to Jon's office. Jon nodded at the two and went after it.
The Toy Soldier left quickly, it couldn't have been in Jon's office for more than 10 minutes. It said something about not liking the institute and too many eyes. Jon would worry about that more if he didn't hurt and if he wasn't so frustrated at that fact. Seeing the Toy Soldier again distracted him, yes, but not for long.
He briefly considered actually begging Tim or Ashes to go out and do something, but that would involve far too much walking for his liking today, as much as he would appreciate it most of the time. Not when he had to walk up and down three stories of staircase four times today for absolute bullshit. He took out his phone. May Elias go fuck himself, maybe if he wasn't such an ass, Jon wouldn't be on his phone during work hours. He felt prickling at the back of his neck, as he thought that.
2:31 P.M
Private conversation with Georgiest
Jonniest: georgie
Georgiest: jonny
Jonniest: georgina
Georgiest: jonathan?
Jonniest: i am inclined to stop by your humble threshold this fine evening, as well as purchase an amount of alcoholic beverages on my way there
Jonniest: would the most illustrious lady of the house prefer whiskey or vodka?
Georgiest: oh for sure, good sir! an assortment of choice would be appreciated. Let's not limit ourselves!! we are most distinguished gentlemen, after all, and it is friday. Most perfect day to go all out!
Georgiest: i shall transfer the amount of money to cover my half of the expenses after you, good sir, inform me how much they cost
Jonniest: I hear you and I listen, and yet listen in turn to my truest words: you shall not need to pay me back, for i am rich as fuck and nobody can stop me
Jonniest: diversity win: queer man got his paycheck
Georgiest: i knew that part of you would not change
Georgiest: no matter how responsible you get
Georgiest: not that i dont believe in you and your money spending
Jonniest: u dont believe in me and my money spending
Georgiest: yeah i really dont
Jonniest: how much would my boss kill me if I told my employees to go home two hours early and then also leave
Jonniest: considering he called me up to his office like 5 times today already
Jonniest: one of those was literally because i told tim who was unwell to go home n rest
Jonniest: n he was mad bc i did that
Georgiest: sorry to disappoint jonny but you'd have to wait anyways because im busy till like 4:30
Jonniest: betrayal.
2:44 P.M
To Archives
(kaya)KING: oh yeah
(kaya)KING: i hate uncanny valely
(kaya)KING: i am glad i wasnt there
SashJame: it was actually quite polite??
SashJame: when not
SashJame: standing around ominously
Martin: im pretty sure it had something against el*as
SashJame: which is a plus
Martin: yes
Martin: also
Martin: somewhat weirdly nice voice
SashJame: truest
SashJame: jon before you tell us to get back to work
SashJame: youve been on your phone for the past 10 minutes
partypooper: Well. No denying it, I suppose.
partypooper: If Elias wants me to work effectively, maybe he should stop calling me up to his office (which is miles away) just to inform me that he purchased printer paper.
(kaya)KING: preach
(kaya)KING: but also thas rule no. 1.4
SashJame: lmao
SashJame: do we charge if he didnt know???
partypooper: What?
Martin: tim decided that we have to censor.. his…. name
partypooper: Ah yes.
partypooper: I'll make a note of it.
partypooper: Regardless, are you feeling better now, Tim?
(kaya)KING: ye boss thabk you again
partypooper: No need.
partypooper: However, can you make a note to reach out to a statement giver on monday?
partypooper: I'd ask Sasha or Martin but, no offense, Tim has the highest success rate when reaching out to statement givers.
partypooper: And judging by the statement this one gave, it won't be that easy.
(kaya)KING: i
(kaya)KING: thank you?
SashJame: none taken
SashJame: im better at other things
SashJame: (stapling)
SashJame: and martin's our tea boy
partypooper: Quite.
(kaya)KING: did i just get validated??
(kaya)KING: on work matters??
(kaya)KING: me????
(kaya)KING: martin whats your middle name
Martin: kamomile tea
(kaya)KING: thats defineitly the truth
(kaya)KING: love it
partypooper: Speaking of tea and tea boys
partypooper: Martin, may I please request a cup of tea?
partypooper: And yes, Tim. You like to joke, and I am aware I have made remarks about your productivity before, but you are very good at the researching part of the job
partypooper: I requested you for a reason
(kaya)KING: im
(kaya)KING: stop im gonna cry
partypooper: What?
(kaya)KING: why are you suddenly nice
partypooper: Because I never intended not to be
partypooper: But regardless
partypooper: Martin
partypooper: Martin please
partypooper: Martin please don't make me have to make my own tea
SashJame: sorry jon hes busy
partypooper: :(
Tim has set the nickname for Martin K. Blackwood to Martin Kamomile
(kaya)KING: boss i didnt know you were capble of that
partypooper: I am not 40, Tim
Martin Kamomile: arent you?
partypooper: Martin.
Martin Kamomile: yes ill go make tea
partypooper: Thank you
partypooper: How mad would El*as be if we all left half an hour early but put down that we left normal time and then proceed to gaslight him into believing we were in fact here if he happens to have issues with that?
SashJame: very
SashJame: lets do it
(kaya)KING: 10/10 prank
(kaya)KING: lets do a prank that we change the locks to his office
(kaya)KING: would be hilarious
Martin Kamomile: jon do you wanna do a prank where you open the door to your office because I accidentally poured a bit too much into the mug and am about to deliver the most stressful cup of tea ever
partypooper: Yes, that would be hilarious
(kaya)KING: hey lets do a prank where we all go for drinks next week
SashJame: brilliant idea mr stoker
(kaya)KING: thank yuo thank you
(kaya)KING: i tend to be brillant
partypooper: Your spelling, however, is not
(kaya)KING: bully
Martin stepped into Jon's office with the tea in his both hands. He went slow, trying not to spill any of it. He managed so far, and was relieved when he realized that Jon has in fact opened the door to his office for him. He saw, out of the corner of his eye, Jon putting down his phone and moving to stand up, presumably to take the tea, but a flash of pain shot across his face and he stilled.
Martin didn't mind. He never would mind. He carefully set the tea down, not spilling any of it. He grinned proudly at Jon before he could think twice. Jon, however, smiled back at him, in a way that made Martin think was almost fond.
"Thank you, Martin." He nodded and moved to get out of the room. "Wait, could you, uh.." Martin looked at Jon in question. "Stay, for a second. And close the door. Please. If you don't mind, of course." He seemed nervous. Martin nodded and closed the door.
Jon took a sip of the tea, humming in content, before clearing his throat.
"Yes, well. I, uh.. Sit down, will you? Don't just stand there." Jon gestured to the chair, and Martin sat down. Well, now he was nervous too. "I want to.." Jon sighed. He took a breath. And he took another, this time closing his eyes for a second. Martin didn't interrupt that. Jon started again.
"I want to apologize to you." Jon said and seemingly absentmindedly took a piece of paper and fiddled with it. Martin opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off. "I was being very unfair to you, for.. well, almost the entire time you've worked for me. I was stressed, and I was taking my frustration over my own incompetence out on you. I.. am very aware that Sasha should have gotten this job, not me. I was also worried that none of you would treat me seriously if I let any of this slip up. Which.. I was recently made aware of was wrong. So, I apologize, Martin. I shouldn't have been treating you like this, if I dare to call myself a compassionate person. And you didn't deserve that."
Martin was stunned. He was pretty sure his jaw was hanging open, but he couldn't bother to even try and close it. He felt tears prickle at his eyes, but Jon wasn't looking at him, instead looking at the piece of paper, all torn now. And Martin.. Martin was sure that if what he felt before wasn't a crush, then it was definitely real now.
Weird thought, really. The man was apologizing for being awful to Martin, which, frankly, he really was, and all Martin felt was fondness. Fondness of how nervous Jon seemed over this, of how he had to fidget with the piece of paper to be able to express all this, of how Martin knew deep in his core that Jon was being genuine, even though he looked everywhere but Martin.
"I, uh. I forgive you." Martin wanted to say much more. But his words always seemed to work much better on paper, never in person. "And thank you. For, uh, that you try. To be nice. I know I'm not the most competent, and—"
"No, Martin. That's-" Jon took another breath. "You are perfectly fine. You learn quick and you rarely make the same mistake twice. It's not your fault that you couldn't finish your education."
"I—" Martin felt tears in his eyes again, this time threatening to spill. The fact that this time, Jon was looking straight at him didn't help.
"God, Martin, I'm- I'm sorry, I didn't mean to—"
"No, no, you're.. Thank you. I, uh. Nobody ever… it was nice. Thank you." Martin covered his eyes with one hand. He could feel Jon's awkwardness. There was a long moment of silence.
"Is.. Is this the moment that I ask if you need a hug? Or.. I don't- is that even appropriate? You dont know me that well, it might be weird for me to suggest—" Jon is cut off by Martin's giggle. He still has his eyes covered, head bowed and shoulders slumped, but now he's also shaking with quiet laughter. "..What's so funny?"
"Nothing, Jon, it's- it's nothing. Yes, I would appreciate a hug. Thank you." Jon stood up, trying and failing to muffle the pained sound at the action. He stood there awkwardly, waiting for Martin to stand up as well, and takes a step once he does.
Jon can't remember the last time he hugged someone. Martin can't remember the last time someone hugged him. The hug they shared was a wrong, awkward one, Jon seeming shorter than usual when standing so close, Martin's chin digging into his shoulder. Somehow, it was enough.
3:21 P.M
Private conversation with Georgiest
Jonniest: gerogie.
Jonniest: georgie
Jonniest: georgie i am distressed
Georgiest: jonny ily but im also on a date so go fuck yourself you can tell me later
Jonniest: i hugged martin
Georgiest: oh we are definitely talking about this later
Georgiest: goodbye jonathan youre lucky she went to the bathroom
Jonniest: theres no bathrooms in abandoned buildings u aint fooling me
Jon tried to do more work. He really did. Chose a statement he thought would definitely record digitally, and all. But he started the recording over three times already, finding himself staring numbly at the words on the page. He hugged Martin. He apologized to Martin, and Martin forgave him, and then Jon hugged him. Jon hugged Martin.
He was going to explode. He still wanted to scream. Instead, he counted down the minutes until he could get out of the building, go to the nearest not-absurdly-expensive store and buy (not really) extraordinary amounts of alcohol. Georgie was right, it was friday. The only thing that could try and stop him from getting blackout drunk was the threat of a massive hangover.
Jon started the recording over again, trying to focus at least on the standalone words, if he kept losing focus trying to read whole sentences.
Finally, Jon found himself standing in front of the door to Georgie's flat with a bottle in his hand. He wouldn't carry it, really, he wasn't trying to look like a drunk, except his bag was unbelievably small and wouldn't fit more than one bottle. Jon knocked on the door again.
"Chill, dude, I'm going!!" Georgie yelled from inside the flat. Jon resisted the urge to bang at the door just for kicks. He figured that the only kicks that would get him were those of Georgie kicking him out. When she opened the door, he smiled anyway, genuinely. "Brought offerings, I trust?" She said theatrically. Jon matched the energy immediately.
"Oh, right you are, fine lady of the house. For I am bearing not only what you see with your very own eyes, most truthfully, more are stored away." Georgie chuckles and lets him in.
"Cheat. I can't compete with that."
"How am I cheating? How would cheating even be possible during.. whatever that even was." Jon set the bottle on the table and took the other one out his bag.
"Is that all??" Georgie asked, sounding almost disappointed.
Jon raised an eyebrow at her. "Georgie, there's two of us, not ten. Even with my annoying ass high tolerance, I don't think we'll finish these." Georgie seemed to consider him, and nodded. Jon looked around the apartment, searching for the Admiral. Georgie snorted.
"I swear, it's like you only come here for him." She sat on the couch. "Sit, Jonny. You have something to tell me about. Don't think I've forgotten.
Jon did sit down, though not too happy about the telling her part.
"I'm pretty sure you do too, though. Date?"
Georgie rolled her eyes. "I was exaggerating, or, uh, joking. It wasn't a date. Would be nice if it was, but it wasn't. You were right about the abandoned building, though, and it was insanely fun."
Georgie stood up and went to the kitchen, to come back with two glasses and diet coke.
"Point and laugh" Jon said, not moving at all, while Georgie set the glasses down and poured vodka into both, filling only one with coke. He took his glass and downed it immediately.
"So, Martin?" Georgie prompted. Jon sighed.
Jon felt properly buzzed. He was taking up the entire couch now, Georgie sitting on the floor, her back rested against it. He absently thought that if he wanted to kick her in the head, it would take very little effort. He sipped from his glass, now also containing the diet coke as well as whiskey.
Jon didn't need to scream anymore.
Georgie was on her phone, doing god knows what, occasionally typing something furiously. Please, someone convince Jon she isn't drunk texting a crush. She probably is, and Jon wouldn't listen to anyone trying to tell him otherwise anyway. He started humming.
"Deep in my cups and my whiskey.."
"Sing something else," Georgie cut him off, setting her phone aside. He looked at her in more question than shock, numb from the drink.
"I thought you liked Ulysses dies at dawn, though?"
"I lied. It's my least favourite album." Jon looked at her, almost dumbfounded. "I know, I think it's weird too. I don't dislike it. I just very much prefer every single other one. Sing something lesbian."
"But.. I don't understand?? You love greek mythology?? And especially anything Odyssey related?""
"Well, there's no Eurolychus. There, you have it."
"Because I don't like Eurolychus, Georgie. He's a bastard and a prick." He finished his drink and nudged her with his foot, handing her his glass so she could pour him another. They did have half a bottle left, still.
"He had every right not to trust him! Odysseus is literally known for being a fucking liar!"
"He was also literally like a brother to him. Eurolychus married Ctimene, gods sake. If he didn't doubt him, maybe at least some of the bad things wouldn't happen. They were so close! But no, he had to open the damn bag." Jon took his glass back, full now, and took a big sip. "Also, I don't get why you keep calling him Odysseus. Ulysses literally sounds better."
"One, no the fuck it doesn't, and two, it's called the Odyssey and also I read it in greek and his name is Odysseus, so you're wrong." She heard Jon mutter 'nerd' under his breath, but chose to ignore it. "Sing something lesbian." She snatched his phone. Then shoved it in his face.
"Sorry, Georgie, I'm not lesbian so I can't. Ask Tim." Jon unlocked the phone without question.
"Tim isn't lesbian either?? Considering he's a dude???"
"Well, our Tim, yeah, but character Tim had a weird gender thing going on. Tim will know, he made Tim. Our Tim, not character Tim. I mean.."
10:38 P.M
To Archives
partypooper: tim
partypooper: youre the only real one here
(kaya)KING: thabks boss?
partypooper: can you tell jonny why eurylochus is NOT a bad guy and also sing something lesbian for me
partypooper: wym boss
partypooper: wait who is this
(kaya)KING: tim??
(kaya)KING: and who is this
partypooper: o shit
partypooper: thats work tim
partypooper: how did i misread archives as aurora
partypooper: im goergie
partypooper: georgie
partypooper: but also jons gonna kill me bye
"Jon" Jon kept muttering the words to Broken horses. "Jon what's aurora chat named now? And also sing something else."
"I like singing broken horses! It's dead not gone."
"You like broken horses because you get to do fun things to your voice. Sing something else." Jon muttered something about that being completely valid, but started quietly humming our boy jack, more melody than words. "Sing something better."
"What am I, spotify? You don't get to skip." Jon flipped her off, finished his drink and sang Laid in blood. Georgie took his empty glass and filled it in thanks. She was still drinking the same one she started four of his drinks ago. Well, he bought it, so..
10:43 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: tim
First mate: the real one now
First mate: bc i accidentally txted jonnys work chat because i misread archives as aurora and theres also a tim there
shipfucker: Hello Georgie
First mate: naaaaas heeeeey hii
First mate: @powdered tim
First mate: cmon stroker can at least respond properly
First mate: stoker
First mate: diabolical typo
powdered tim: whta
First mate: r u a lesbiam
powdered tim: i lvoe dick
First mate: can you sing lesbian anyway
First mate: jonnys a stubborn ass and says he cant cause hes not a lesbiaab
powdered tim: now????
First mate: fair point
First mate: whhen are we going out
shipfucker: I have tickets for my airplane for two weeks from now on
First mate: brilliant
First mate: bring pierogis
Jsims set the nickname for R.Anastasia to shipkisser
shipkisser: Again, not polish
ArchIVYussy: Pierogi is already a plural
First mate: what
ArchIVYussy: One pierog, two pierogi. Saying "pierogis" is like saying mices /nm
First mate: i love my autistic friends
First mate: im gna kill georgie
ArchIVYussy: Welcome back. Please don't
First mate: im not really gna
First mate: but also @powdered tim
powdered tim: what
First mate: if ure gna be like that then notghin
powdered tim: huh
First mate: talk about character tim and the gender thing hes going on
powdered tim: jon let me sleep olease its 11pm
First mate: tim :(
First mate: tim youve made him cry on the admiral
First mate: but also good fuck this guy
JSims sent a photo. [Photo ID: Jon laying on the couch, one hand dramatically clutching his shirt over his heart, the other on his forehead victorian child-style. He's balancing an empty glass on his lower stomach, and in the corner of the photo, the Admiral's tail can be seen.]
First mate: how mad do you all figure he will be if i "accidentally" send it to his work chat
shipkisser: About that, you said his work chat was named "archives"?
First mate: yeah?
First mate: oh shit did he not tell you where he works
First mate: what a bastard
First mate: hold up hes tryna empty the 1/3 full whiskey bottle as quick as he can
First mate: hes drinking straight from the bottle hes gonna get everything sticky
First mate: gods i wanna be so petty and tell you where he works right now
11:03 P.M
Private conversation with icantspeakrussianhoe
icantspeakrussianhoe: Delete these after
icantspeakrussianhoe: But Jonny still does not know when I arrive
icantspeakrussianhoe: So what if you just conveniently tell me and I surprise him
thenlearnidiot: see if it was anyone else i wouldnt cause thatd make him uncomfrotbl
thenlearnidiot: cant bother you know what the word is
thenlearnidiot: search up magnus institute and see head archivist
thenlearnidiot: his dumbass is gonna b e so happy to see you
icantspeakrussianhoe: I know
thenlearnidiot: his dumbass is also about to go from singing drunk space pirate to yelling drunk space pirate and i have neighbors
icantspeakrussianhoe: Good luck
icantspeakrussianhoe: I dont envy you
Notes:
In my head, Nikola Orsinov is as much Joseph Grimaldi as a bottle made from recycling is all the bottles it was made from. If you get my reasoning. Therefore, Toy Soldier is not really lying, not even stretching the thruth, it tells the truth as it knows it.
Thank you for all your comments!
Any remarks or thoughts, find me on tumblr @superfan999
Chapter 6
Summary:
Lighter chapter, more chatfic.
Ft. Jon's unability to stop humming, muttering and whispering to himself (I'm projecting).
Notes:
I wanted to write selective mutism Martin (nobody can be neurotypical.) but I don't know how to do seletive mute people justice so I just made him a tiny bit dyslexic and much more talkative trough text. And its not very apparent. At least hes a sarcastic king.
Also I keep meaning to stuff some canon compliant horrors in (the plot does not progress at all), but I . keep forgetting. This is just silly wym the HORRORS... Jon's too busy with socialising to explore the tunnels i guess
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon woke up to Georgie blasting music and singing along, prancing around in the kitchen. How she managed to avoid a hangover was beyond him. But, to be honest, a big chunk of his memories from the previous evening were missing. He grabbed his phone to look at the time, and forgot to even check it when he saw the notification. He sat up abruptly (and quite dramatically), wincing at the pain that shot through his head in protest.
He was going to murder Georgie.
11:19 A.M
To Archives
SashJame: i have so many questions
SashJame: but also jon is right
SashJame: eurolychus is
SashJame: hold up im looking up synonyms for awful
SashJame: what the fuck is odious
SashJame: also it just says "a load of pants"
partypooper: I'm
partypooper: Please forget all this
SashJame: it asked me if i wanna see vulgar slang
SashJame: clicked yes
SashJame: "crap"
Martin Kamomile: honestly sasha, such language in a work related enviroment
Martin Kamomile: im not mad, just disappointed
Martin Kamomile: such foul language.. this is not the respectable institute i work for!
Jon snorted and put down his phone. Well, maybe it wasn't such a big deal after all. Maybe Georgie was right, he was being unreasonable. They were nice people and they weren't going to hate him for being incompetent or unprofessional.
"Giggling at your phone, I see?" Georgie has never been right in her entire life, Jon's just now decided.
"I am not physically capable of expressing amusement, I have no idea what you're talking about."
"Good, I'll just laugh at your drunken photos by myself." She handed him a glass of water, and when he took it and stuck his other hand out, she gave him aspirin. Actually, Georgie's the smartest person ever. She is not even capable of being wrong.
"Work Tim said we should get out for drinks." He said, swallowing the pill and drinking all the water. "God bless my high tolerance, I cannot be getting this drunk with them."
"Worried you'd tell Martin something you shouldn't?" He hates Georgie. He's never speaking to her again.
Martin felt the change after Jon's apology in the week following it. Even if he saw frustration on his face, Jon never said anything to express it, not towards him. He even gave Martin a template he could use so he doesn't forget about details. Martin didn't ask, but he knew Jon wrote it down himself.
There were some other changes that came with Jon presumably being more comfortable around the three of them. For example, he was humming again quite often. Though right now, as Martin was about to go into his office, he was pretty sure he heard… chanting? Jon was whispering something in a language Martin couldn't even begin to try to recognize. He stopped, of course, when Martin knocked, but he couldn't take his mind off of it even one and a half hour later. He turned to Sasha.
"Hey.. Do you know if Jon knows any foreign languages?" She looked at him, stopping her typing, intrigued.
"No.. we could ask, but I'm not sure. Why?"
"You wanna find a way to subtly—" Tim received a proper shove in the arm for that. "Fine, I'll text him." He pulled out his phone to quickly type in the question, sent it to the group chat and pocketed it. "Now tell us why."
"I was going to anyway!" Martin thought about his words. How do you even.. "I think he was chanting? Or, I mean—"
Tim burst out laughing.
"Don't laugh at me!! He was whispering something like crazy!! I couldn't even make out what the language was and I'm pretty good at languages!"
"Can you imagine?" Tim said through laughter, tipping back in his chair. "I'm like 90% sure he was just muttering to himself while working. He does that. No, Marto, I'm sure he was summoning somethi—"
Martin kicks Tim's chair, almost tipping him over if it weren't for Tim's fast reflexes.
"You petty bastard—" Tim said before laughing again at the face Martin made. Martin caved in and also laughed, though nowhere near Tim's volume. He was sure his could be heard in the halls.
Later, nearing work's ending hours, when Martin was giving Jon tea again, he heard humming instead. Though, unlike other times he heard Jon hum, when the melodies were clean and soothing, this one was ragged, frantic. What kind of music did Jon listen to? Martin knocked on the door and opened it when the humming stopped abruptly and he heard a 'come in'.
"Tea." He said simply, stepping in and placed the mug on Jon's desk, replacing the empty one.
"Thank you." Martin didn't make a move to leave. He wanted to tell Jon that he heard the humming, he heard it so often, that he loved it, that he wanted to keep hearing it. Jon looked up at him again, noticing he didn't leave. "..Was there anything else? Do you.. need help?"
Martin shook his head and left. Jon stared after him before going back to his work. He didn't notice when he started humming again.
5:28 P.M
To Archives
partypooper: Sorry, I dont use my phone at work much
partypooper: Just a tad bit of russian, though even that mostly contains of swear words
partypooper: Why?
Martin Kamomile: just curious
(kaya)KING set the nickname for Martin K. Blackwood to Martin Kurious
(kaya)KING: martin whats yoiur middle name
Martin Kurious: you got it, actually
(kaya)KING: wait really
(kaya)KING: wait
(kaya)KING: no i fucing didnt
Martin Kurious: no, obviosly my middle name is kurious
(kaya)KING: is this revenge
Martin Kurious: yes and it will continue until you apologise
(kaya)KING: never
(kaya)KING: it was hlarious
SashJame: not really
(kaya)KING: you wound me
partypooper: Question
SashJame: huh
SashJame: ???
partypooper: Tim, were you serious about the going out for drinks?
(kaya)KING: YES
(kaya)KING: WHY DO YUO WANNA GO
partypooper: Uh
(kaya)KING: you dnot have to
(kaya)KING: but we were meanign to ask you for ages
SashJame: yeah jon
SashJame: were a fun bit
partypooper: I know
partypooper: But Im not
partypooper: Not in the way you are, at least
Martin Kurious: wed love to have you even if you mope around i think
(kaya)KING: what he said
(kaya)KING: tho i would pretend you dont mope
(kaya)KING: prefer
(kaya)KING: where did pretend come from
SashJame: get diagnosed
(kaya)KING: IMSORRY??
partypooper: Potentially, when would it be?
(kaya)KING: potnettialy friday which is potenrtially tomorrow
partypooper: Im definitely not going now.
(kaya)KING: NO IMS ORRY JON
(kaya)KING: JON PLESAE
(kaya)KING: PLEASE COME BCACK
(kaya)KING: BOSS ILL DO ANTYHING
(kaya)KING: ILL BUY YOU ALL THED RINKS
(kaya)KING: youre a lightweight tho ight cause im not that rich
partypooper: I was crossing the road but if you insist
partypooper: How on earth did you spell lightweight right but failed at "back"
SashJame: he was typing it very slowly trying to remember what its spelled like
(kaya)KING: why is everyone ganging up onme
partypooper: Thats what you get for being mean to Martin
SashJame: what he said
Martin Kurious: :)
(kaya)KING: HES SCHEMING
(kaya)KING: HES FOING THAT ON PUROPSE
5:36 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: georgie hes like weirdly hilarious
First mate: help??
assigned cop at birth: o shit tim you werent joking
assigned cop at birth: also ill be coming tomorrow
First mate: im going to shoot myself in the head
powdered tim: I TOLD YOU
powdered tim: HOW DARE TOU NOT BELIEVE ME
assigned cop at birth: youre a liar??
First mate: ashes u cant come tomorrow
assigned cop at birth: im the police???
First mate: ashes u cant come tmrw im going for drinks with my coworkers for the first time ever
assigned cop at birth: …. ill tag along??
First mate: NO YOU WONT
First mate: YOURE NOT COMING TO THIS INSTITUTE
First mate: im locking the door
First mate: ill sic elias on you
assigned cop at birth: dont make me laugh
assigned cop at birth: ill sic daisy on you
First mate: is that your lady friend
assigned cop at birth: youre projecting
powdered tim: again
shipkisser: Who is it :)
First mate: there isnt anyone
powdered tim: martin and he looks exactly how youd expect him to when u think jonnys crush
First mate: I have no crush, I'm 30.
powdered tim: youre not fooling anyone
First mate: brb i gotta go summon yog sothoth
Jon heard a knock on the door, interrupting his statement. He sighed, annoyed. He's going to get a goddamn sign with 'Statement in progress, keep quiet' written on it so everyone stops interrupting him all the time. The door opened and Sasha peeked in.
"Officer Hussain is here." Jon sighed again and rubbed his eyes, pushing his glasses up.
"Tell them to wait or something. I'll be there when I finish the statement." He saw Sasha hesitate. "..Yes, I understand. She's a cop and all, not your friend. Wait."
Jon stood up and looked around his office, then in his bag. He took out a book and handed it to Sasha.
"Give them this. I knew they'd be coming, it'll keep them busy." Sasha looked like she was about to laugh, but took it. "But, do tell them it's from me. It actually would be weird if you just gave her a book."
"Alright, I will. Thanks." She left. Jon sighed again.
"Statement resumes.."
Jon stood up, finally having finished the statement. He got out of his office, into the common room, to be met with almost uncanny silence. He looked at Tim in question, his desk the only one facing Jon's office door. Tim just pointed a finger to Basira, who was deep in their book. Jon stifled a laugh. They terrorized his assistants. Of course they did. He went over to the couch and stood in front of them.
"Don't try." Jon tried. He took the book out of their hands, closed it and set it aside.
"Why are you here?" He asked. Basira took a while to answer. Whether it was because they were annoyed, or because they got deep into the book and had to regain focus, Jon didn't know.
"Statement."
That threw Jon off.
"What?"
"I'm trying to find a way to quit. And I need to get this down first. And you work in this. So, statement."
Jon sighed. Again. Then he lead them to his office.
They were finished with the statement just around the end of his work. Jon was exhausted, and now anxious about the going out for drinks. What if they all changed their minds suddenly? What if he does go and he turns out to be so boring to them, that they never want to talk to him again? What if—
"What's wrong?" Jon heard a voice, cutting his thoughts off.
"Nothing."
"You got that spiraling look. Is this about me saying I'll join in for the drinks? I was joking. I don't know these guys, I wouldn't even want to go out with them."
"It's not that." Jon took a piece of paper to start ripping it. There was a moment of silence.
"Jon—"
"They're waiting for me." Jon stood up abruptly.
"Have fun." Ashes stood up as well and left, Jon only grumbling something in response. It wasn't that he didn't like seeing them. But he had his plan set up and they messed it up by coming, let alone for a statement. He figured he'd apologize for being prickly later. Because so far, what Georgie told him has been working.
Tim, Sasha and Martin stood outside the institute, waiting for Jon.
"Come on, how long does it take to put on a fucking coat?" Tim finished speaking just as the door to the institute opened and Jon walked out. "Perfect timing!"
"Uh. Why? Well, doesn't matter. Shall we? Elias stopped me on my way out and I do not want to think about him."
"I so get that." Said Sasha and turned to start walking, the rest of them following.
Jon didn't have to ask which place they were going to. He figured he'll be able to tell from the turns they were taking, even though they'd been walking for a good 20 minutes now. He'd been to most pubs around here, aside from new ones. But he doubted they'd choose a new one. He just hoped it wouldn't be one he has performed in, but— Of course it was, Jon sighed, seeing where they're going.
Well, at least he can hope the workers changed since then. How much time can one spend working at a pub, gods sake.
Apparently a lot. He immediately spotted a guy that he definitely spent time joking with while setting up the stage. Maybe he wouldn't recognize him?—
"Holy shit! Jonny?"
Well fuck him then I guess.
"Um. I'll be just a second." He quickly said to his assistants and went on to talk to the guy.
"Well, if it isn't our dear first mate."
"That's captain to you." Jon said just a bit too loudly. He was 90% sure at least Martin heard him, having the most sensitive hearing of them all as well as standing the closest. "Though, not anymore. You've heard, I presume."
"Yeah. It's a pity, but, well, understandable too. God knows I haven't moved on, and look what good that brought me." The man gestured to his name tag and the bar. Jon nodded, in a way he hoped was sympathetic.
"There's always time. If I did, you can too." That earned Jon a smile. He smiled back. "Just, please, don't mention anything if any of these guys come over here." He pointed at Tim, Sasha and Martin, the former giving him a wave. "They have no idea, and I'd like to keep it that way."
"Spoilsport. Though, I think that's stupid. For what's it worth. Hiding the very cool part of you."
Jon gave him a hum of acknowledgement. The guy poured four drinks.
"On the house. For all the times you've played here." He looked at him surprised, but nodded, smiling.
"Thanks. At least someone on this planet knows how to treat a captain." Jon winked at him and left, trying to keep the four glasses from spilling. A mistake really, as he turned and saw Tim staring right at him. Well. No one would believe him anyway, would they?
Jon walked over to the closest free table and set the drinks down. Tim was still looking at him. Jon sat down, pretending he cant see him.
"So, how much were those?" Shit. He's smart. Jon forgets that sometimes, which, I mean, can you blame him?
"Uh, on the house. I know the worker."
"Yeah, I could tell."
"I'm gonna fire you. Or something." If this was the other Tim, or, really anyone but Tim, Sasha and Martin, he'd replace 'fire' with 'shoot'. Instead, he gestured for them to sit as well, which they did.
"So, start us off, boss? You know, being the boss." Tim said, smug. He probably thought Jon was terrible with alcohol. As if.
"Sure." Jon took the drink and downed it immediately. "Though, don't call me boss in a non-work setting."
Sasha and Martin both looked at the drinks suspiciously, the former only having took the glass to sniff it's contents. She winced at the smell. Meanwhile Tim, who couldn't care less, followed Jon, making a face after drinking it all at once.
"What is this?" Sasha asked, watching Tim's reaction.
"Uh, not sure. But, I thought it was nice."
"Shit just burned down my throat, that's gotta be handmade." Tim said after clearing his throat twice. And then cleared it again.
"Oh, I wouldn't be surprised. Pretty sure he always has a bottle, likes to warm up the—" Right. The bands. Which he was supposed to shut up about, and they were surely going to make that connection if he said it. "Well, regardless, if you two don't want that, I can go get something else for you."
"Definitely, thanks. Though, what do we do with these?"
"Just leave those, I'll drink them. Any preferences on what to get you both?"
"Oh, I'd love something sweet. At least at first. Martin?" Sasha said and turned to the man, who just nodded. "Sweet, twice." Jon nodded and stood up.
Martin didn't know how much time has passed, since they all came here. He knew that he felt his head spin a little, as every time when he drank. He knew that Tim looked properly drunk, even though Jon, who definitely drank more than him, was only chattier and more animated than usual. He was currently trying to talk to Tim, who was giggling constantly. Sasha, on the other hand was listening intently, finding what Jon was saying very interesting.
"See, that sounds like a good solution, but the truth it it always happened in very unfortunate circum- stances? Like, an obvious example, Tiresias, who Hera turned into a woman only because he disturbed copulating snakes— Don't laugh, Tim! I'm serious! Tiresias was a pretty unfortunate man, that wasn't even his only time being cursed by a goddess!"
Martin, though sure that what Jon was talking about was incredibly interesting, only stared at him instead. He somehow didn't realize that Jon was a big talker before. Which, of course he was. And Martin, well. Martin liked that fact. He could imagine, sitting together, drinking tea, listening to Jon talk about yet another thing he knew weirdly much about.
Martin shook the thought away. He reached for his glass, only realizing it's empty when he tried to drink from it. He looked at Sasha, then Tim. He didn't wanna interrupt Jon, but just standing up without a word would probably be mean. Well, he'll just leave it, then.
Except, Jon also reached for his drink, and stood up when he finished it, looking at the table.
"Want one too?" He asked, looking at Martin, who nodded. "Same thing?" Martin nodded again, and Jon went off to get the drinks.
"Hey, what 'bout me? Mine's empty too!" Tim yelled after him, but Sasha pried the glass out of his hands.
"I think you've had enough, big boy." She said, playfully.
"Not nearly! I still need to out drink boss." He argued, but laid his head on the table. Martin snickered.
Jon came back, setting the drink in front of Martin and smiling. He was humming, again.
10:47 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: ashes
First mate: sorry
assigned cop at birth: what?
First mate: i was mean
assigned cop at birth: what
assigned cop at birth: when
First mate: earlier?
assigned cop at birth: i dont recall
First mate: fuck u then
First mate: also i hope none of u have another fucking scary story
powdered tim: i thought you like storues
First mate: i like making up stories
First mate: not hearing abt my friends suffer unimaginable horrors
Br(ass) bitch: That's absolutely not mildly concerning
First mate set the nickname for Ben. B to jesus or somth
jesus or somth: What?
First mate: was old
First mate: and u kinda are
10:50 P.M
To Archives
SashJame: everyone home??
Martin Kurious: yes
Martin Kurious: it was nice
Martin Kurious: thank you
(kaya)KING has set the nickname for SashJame to repsonsbile and carng
repsonsbile and carng: yes tim definitely all that
(kaya)KING: yuo are
(kaya)KING: goodnigt
partypooper
sent an image
[Image ID: A badly taken picture of Jon's face, the angle is weird and the image blurry. Most of Jon's face is obscured by that of a very fluffy ginger cat with moderate white spotting.]
repsonsbile and carng: take it youre home okay then
partypooper has set the nickname for SashJame to responsible and caring
partypooper: ik tim is bad w typing but that was diabolical
partypooper: goodnight
Martin Kurious: i like your cat
partypooper: not mine but thanks
partypooper: hed like u too
Notes:
As much as I hate to admit it, this will probably update less frequently, though I very much hope I manage at least a chapter a week.
Unfortunately, one, school begins soon, and two, my mind decided that instead of focusing on finishing this fic, I absolutely NEED to make up another tma x mechs plot (which, stay tuned). Regardless, I still intend to finish this.With that aside, as usual, thank you for the comments, and find me on tumblr @superfan999
Chapter 7
Summary:
Jon finally stops ignoring the plot. But that's okay, he gets to sing later.
Notes:
Canon typical distortion happenings. There's a bit of angst, but there's also what you could probably call fluff, so he gets better.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
6:01 A.M
To Dead not Gone
strange and unusual: Jonny!!
strange and unusual: I Require To Speak To You!!
First mate: ts its 6 am
strange and unusual: Yes!! It Is The Time You Wake Up Every Work Day!!
First mate: wtf do u want
strange and unusual: I Need You To Locate Something For Me!!
strange and unusual: The Previous Archivist Has Stole It From Me :o(
First mate: gertrude??
First mate: how am i supposed to find it when all u said it "something"
strange and unusual: You Will Know It When You See It!!
strange and unusual: You Have Been Getting Better :o)
First mate: what
Jon has arrived at the institute early. And while that wasn't unusual, he didn't immediately start getting into his work. He looked around the archive storage room at first, but, as suspected, there were just piles of documents. He wondered briefly, if he could get into the artifact storage but, as it was, it was probably closed and Jon, being the head Archivist did not have a key. He wasn't about to get in trouble by breaking in there, no matter how much he liked the Toy Soldier.
Instead, Jon remembered the tunnels. He's been meaning to go in there, have a look around. So, that's just what he did. He already had the supplies, he just got.. distracted.
Now, however, he had until Tim, Sasha and Martin came in. So, into the tunnels he went. He clicked the tape recorder on.
ARCHIVIST
(whispering) I am.. In the tunnels for the first time since.. the infestation. It's been some time, since then my wounds healed and my knee almost doesn't bother me everyday.
(silence, the only thing heard are footsteps and the whirring of the tape recorder, as well as occasional sound of chalk on a wall)
(whispering still) In the centre of Zantine.. (he stops, chuckles) capitol city of New Constantinople, there stood a vast palace..
(a little louder, more confident. Talking seems calming) Cavernous chambers by their hundreds were cared for by staff too numerous to count, while below,
(he speaks, only stopping to mark down his path) Tunnels and passageways unused for a dozen lifetimes, sprawled under the city like a spider's web, reaching every—
(something skittering, he stops abruptly) Hello? Wait, there's- Oh! I found a door. Except..
(Laughter and static can be heard. He's whispering again.) No.. No, no, I need to..
(fabric shuffling) Wait, I just.. I just put down an arrow here, where.. No…
MICHAEL
Are you perhaps.. lost?
ARCHIVIST
No, no, I.. I know where I am, I just need to... There.. why- why is there two passageways? There was just one—
MICHAEL
Your mind is lying to you, Archivist. And it's not the only one.
ARCHIVIST
No, I.. What is that supposed to mean?
MICHAEL
You need to pay attention to what your friends tell you. Don't let anything go unheard.
ARCHIVIST
Who—
MICHAEL
Don't forget what (static) true nature is.
ARCHIVIST
Wait-- who?
(shuffling) He-Hello? Where did y— Oh!
There's.. only one way again. And.. and the arrow, it's… right there. (sigh) I need to get out of here.
[CLICK]
8:27 A.M
To Archives
(kaya)KING: boss wehre are you
responsible and caring: @partypooper
responsible and caring: @JSims
responsible and caring: el*as asked for you
responsible and caring: we told him you were in the bathroom
Martin Kurious: i dont think he belived us tho
(kaya)KING: he totally didnt
Martin Kurious: @JSims
partypooper: shit
partypooper: Give me a second
Jon is fucked. How could he have spent so much time down there? It truly didn't feel like more than half an hour could has passed, and apparently he spent down there two hours. Was that because he talked to Michael? Was it the tunnels themselves? What did Michael mean anyway? Was he trying to imply that his friends are lying to him? If so, surely not all of them, right? But then who?
He couldn't continue his train of thought, as he reached the exit. Now he just had to.. deal with Elias. Great. He climbed out, put his stuff in the corner of the room and went into the common room.
"Apologies. I was.. busy." He was met with bewildered looks. He looked down at his clothes. Great. He must've wiped his hands on his clothes, apparently every single time he's used the chalk. "Oh."
"Doing drugs during work hours, boss?" Tim joked.
"This- This is chalk! I don't—" Jon cut off, totally not huffing. "Go back to your work, Tim. Thank you for covering for me." He went into his office and shut the door.
"Блять!" Someone tripped on the stairs leading to the archives. Martin could hear them regain their steps, and the door creaked open. A tall woman stepped in. She looked.. serious, Martin thought, though not serious with her intent, like she had something on her mind, but in general, just.. strict, smart. Intimidating, even. She didn't say anything, but Sasha was already standing up and walking over to her.
"Good afternoon! Here for a statement, I presume?"
"Uh, no, not really." Martin noticed that she had a strong accent. Which, yeah, would make sense, considering it was probably her swearing before, in what he guessed was russian. "Well, that is what I told the nice lady at the front desk, but I'm just here to see Jonn- The Head Archivist."
"Ah, another acquaintance of his, I'm guessing?" Sasha asked, earning a nod in response. "Sasha." She said, holding out a hand.
There was a hint of surprise on the woman's face at the introduction, but she shook Sasha's hand regardless.
"Anastasia. Nastya." She said and looked straight at Martin. She lost her serious demeanor now, which he thought was good. "You're.. Martin, I presume?"
Martin nodded, though he felt himself going tense. He heard shuffling and, without having to look, guessed it was Tim. Nastya muttered something along the lines of 'of course you are' and shifted her gaze to Tim.
"That would make you Tim?" By now she hid her hands back in the pockets of her coat, but as Tim went enthusiastically over to her, it became apparent that it wasn't for long.
"That's right. Timothy Stoker. Heard of us much?" She shook his hand as well.
"Oh, uh, no, not that much. Just—"
The door to Jon's office opened and a rather frustrated Jon stepped out.
"What's with the commotion, I can't hear my own—" He stopped abruptly when seeing Nastya.
"черт возьми, Jonny, you look like hell." She said, with no serious worry or malice, to only taunt him.
"Oh, иди на хуй." He went over to her. "What are you doing here? One, I didn't even know you were back, and two, did Tim tell you where I work?"
"Oh, no, it was Georgie. And I only just flew in, came here first thing to see you. You could at least act happy about that." Again, she said it with no seriousness. Then she hugged him, which he immediately reciprocated.
"I am. It's good to see you.. As much as I would prefer it not be in my workplace."
"Well, you don't have to worry about that because you will be leaving said workplace quite soon." She said and Jon looked at the time, almost surprised that it was so late already.
"I'm afraid that he won't be doing anything of the sorts." A voice cut in, none of them noticed Elias coming in.
"Oh! Elias, what—"
"In fact, I'm going to need you to do something for me. May I snatch him from you?" He shot a very fake looking smile at Nastya.
"Well, I'm afraid that won't be possible. It is.." She stopped to look at the time. "Three minutes until the end of his shift, and I'm sure nothing you ask of him will take that short."
"Unfortunately, you, lady, have no say in this. I am his boss, and—"
"And I just graduated law school, and I know exactly what you can and cannot do. So excuse me, mister, but you can come back to Jon with another request tomorrow morning." Nastya made a dramatic gesture of checking the time on her wrist. On which she did not have a watch on. "Well, would you look at the time. That leaves us with less than two minutes of Jon's work day. Sorry to disappoint, mister.."
"Bouchard." He bit out, huffed and left the archives. Tim looked at her, amazed.
"..You know, Nas, I can speak for myself."
"Yes, everyone believes that." She gave him a pat on the back. "Pack your stuff, Jonny."
Jon sighed and went into his office to do just that.
"You devoured him. That's awesome." Tim said, still wide eyed, big smile on his face. Martin nodded, almost frantically.
"Soo, are you like, his.." Sasha prompted.
"Sister, you could say. Not blood, but.." Jon returned from his office.
"Don't listen to her, I don't even like her." Nastya smacked him in the back of his head. The two left.
"Yeah, definitely sister." Tim laughed at that. "Older sister, at that. Telling you, thats exactly—" He cut off. His smile faltered, but he hid it quick enough. "Well, don't know about you, but my work day is also finished."
7:14 P.M
To Archives
(kaya)KING: boss i gto a question
(kaya)KING: very improtant
responsible and caring: (read: not at all)
(kaya)KING: sash you dont know what yorue talking about
(kaya)KING has set the nickname for SashJame to just a hater
(kaya)KING: anyways
(kaya)KING: boss
(kaya)KING: jon
(kaya)KING: jonathan sims
(kaya)KING: jonathan sims head archivist of the magnus institute london
partypooper: Are you making fun of the way I record statements, Timothy?
(kaya)KING: uh
(kaya)KING: noo
(kaya)KING: but anyways
(kaya)KING: jon are ALL your friends genderqueer
partypooper: what??
(kaya)KING: not one person that came here so far was cisgender
partypooper: so what?
(kaya)KING: jon
(kaya)KING: boss
(kaya)KING: even i dont think id manage to gather up a friend group full of genderqueer people
partypooper: Theyre not all gender queer
partypooper: And besides theres always you three too
(kaya)KING: you mean
(kaya)KING: you mean me?
(kaya)KING: the guy who you excused from work for what reason again?
partypooper: oh
partypooper: right
partypooper: Thats still Sasha and Martin
just a hater: try again
partypooper: Really??
Martin Kurious: really?
just a hater: duh?
(kaya)KING: sash have you considered that you pass like perfectyl
just a hater: ???
just a hater: no????
Martin Kurious: well im not
Martin Kurious: but im glad you think of us as friends, jon
Martin Kurious: :)
partypooper: oh
partypooper: yes i guess i do
(kaya)KING: he dropped the pefrect typing and all
partypooper: I am still capable of giving you phone duty, Timothy.
(kaya)KING: you would anywasy because im charismatic as fuck
6:00 P.M
To Dead not Gone
strange and unusual: Jonny!!
strange and unusual: How DidThe Search Go? :o)
First mate: didnt find
First mate: unless u wanted me to find the door
First mate: which i doubt
strange and unusual: Oh :o(
strange and unusual: That Was Just Michael Being Michael!!
strange and unusual: Don't Pay Him Any Mind!! :o)
First mate: what do u need my help for anyways
strange and unusual: I Don't Like The Institute!!
strange and unusual: So I Can't Look For It Myself!!
strange and unusual: I Suggest Checking In The Artifact Storage!!
shipkisser: Jonny get off your phone while you talk to me
shipkisser: Bitch
"Sorry." Jon said, putting away his phone. "It's just been bugging me lately. Nikola, I mean."
"I mean.. It's always been like that though, hasn't it? Just a bit weird?"
"Well, yeah, and it never bothered me. We're all weird. But this job and all that happened.. What if there's more to it than just being weird, you know?"
Nastya pauses. She looks at Jon, considering him.
"Is that what's with the scars?"
"Oh. Yeah. Fucked up. I don't know why I haven't quit yet." Jon tipped his head back, resting it on the back of his chair and sighed. "Nas, I don't.."
"You don't have to tell me, if you don't want to." She said, turning back to her food.
"No, no, I do. You just caught me on a day that made everything much more complicated. I.. Don't know what to do. It's gonna sound cheesy and pretentious, but I- I really don't know who I can trust." Jon sighs.
"Now I'm worried. Is that still connected to the scars?"
"No, not really. I mean, kinda? I don't know. Those were because, uh. Woman made of flesh eating worms." Nastya winced. "Yeah. But that's not why.." Jon takes a breath, tries to still himself. "My predecessor was murdered. The previous head archivist. And, uh.. Well. Considering that now I'm the head archivist, I don't know—"
"Whoa! Jon, stop! That's.. черт возьми."
"We don't know who did it. We found her, I mean, Martin found her body during the worm thing. She must have been down there for weeks, and I do not envy Martin for being the one to find him. I'm.. I can't quit. There's.. The institute, it's weird. In a bad way. I've been in the tunnels again, and there was a.. thing. He messes with your mind, but.. He said something, and now I don't know." Jon sighs. He pushes up his glasses. "Sorry for dumping all this on you."
"No, I am very much glad you did. Jon, you just said you're worried someone is going to kill you, I am better off knowing about that. It's going to be okay. I'm staying here for now and we'll.. figure something out. I don't know how, but we will. Have you told your coworkers this?"
"No, I.. Well.. I don't think that it's one of them, but what if, you know.." Jon trailed off. He hated even thinking like that. "And we even got a bit closer lately. But Michael said.."
"You're gonna trust your friends or a thing that apparently fucks with your mind, Jonny? You should tell them that you're scared. That's three more people that have your back and that are around you most of the time." She paused. "Also, I didn't find a place to live yet. Let me live with you."
The way she said it didn't even sound like a question, but Jon would probably agree anyway. Living alone didn't help, most of the time he was too jumpy to sleep. He always just went to the institute instead, which made it worse. He nodded.
"Soo.. do you still play?" Jon asked. He hid his hands in his pockets, shivering a bit. Why did they decide to take a walk when it was so cold? Though, for Nastya this was probably normal.
"You're joking? Of course I do. Got better at it, too. You get any better at that goddamn harmonica?" She teased him. Jon chuckled, but shook his hand.
"I haven't touched that thing in years. I still sing, though."
"Yeah, obviously. I don't think you'd manage to shut up for any period of time. Though don't think I won't force you to find that thing and start playing again."
Jon rolled his eyes dramatically.
"Fine, mum."
Nastya didn't take long to move in. First step she took in Jon's apartment would make one believe that she owned the place. She didn't take long to take her viola out either, immediately walking over to the old piano that stood against a wall in Jon's living room.
"This old thing tuned?" Nastya asked, immediately lifting the fallboard and played a few notes to begin tuning the viola. "Seems good enough." She said before Jon could answer.
"I don't even play it, it was just here when I moved in." He answered anyway.
While Nastya did her thing, Jon was looking through drawers all around his house, muttering to himself. Of course he only found the harmonica in the last drawer. Just his luck. He tried it out to see if every note still works.
"Shut up, сука! I need to hear."
"I don't understand why you need to do that every single time, I don't hear a difference."
"That's because you're absolutely tone deaf." Nastya put the bow down and closed the fallboard, still holding the viola under her chin. "Go on." She said, turning to Jon.
"Go on what?"
"Play something, stupid." Jon raised the harmonica and.. did nothing. Nastya raised her eyebrow at him.
"I can't just play something, tell me what."
"One eyed Jacks." Jon nodded.
He hummed for a few seconds, then played a note, and winced. He started again, with a higher one, and made his way through the melody, stopping a few times to change the note.
"This is harder than I remembered." Jon sighed when he finished.
"You'll get back into it soon enough. Any neighbors I need to worry about?"
"Only two stories up, but I doubt they'd mind. Barely anyone lives here."
"Good." Nastya picked her bow back up and played the intro to Rose Red. Jon smiled and sat on the couch, relaxing. He got into his part smoothly, and only briefly startled when she joined him, taking the Toy Soldier's part. She sang quietly, more focused on the viola.
Jon managed to stay in rythm on the harmonica, but several notes were out of place, wrong, or rushed. He felt his patience running out with every single mistake, but didn't stop. The closing singing part calmed him down enough.
"I didn't know you sing now."
"That's what starting estrogen and finally being satisfied with your voice training will do to someone who loves music, Jon. Do the story bit so I can play the next one." She huffed impatiently, but it was mostly performative and she smiled.
"Really? That's awesome, Nas!" Jon sat up, but Nastya just made a 'hurry up' gesture with the bow she was holding. "Right. When the soldiers seized Rose, they killed everyone at the wedding.."
He went through the story, almost managing not to complain about not remembering parts that weren't his, even though he got stuck on his parts several times as well. Nastya said the last line and paused before playing Pump Shanty's intro.
"I'd sing Tim, but I don't remember all the lyrics, soo.." She started playing without giving him time to respond. Jon sang through the whole song alone, Nastya only joining him on the chorus. He stood up around "My blood is pooling on the floor" and almost-performed the rest of the song, gradually getting more dramatic with every line.
Nastya had to shush him when he yelled 'The thrust has just one plasma cell', to which she only recieved a middle finger paired with 'fuck the rose and you as well'. She's a hypocrite, really, having yelled with him that 'today is not the day we die'. This time Jon's harmonica part was almost good.
8:43 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: ye i wanted to but i ran out of time
First mate: the tunnels are weird like that
First mate: or its just michael
powdered tim: did you jsut say tunnels
First mate: yea
First mate: theres tunnels under the institute
powdered tim: isn t that ironic
First mate: my thoughts too
powdered tim: sure hope there isnt the withrered body of an immortality seeking fucking weirdo of a man in the middle
First mate: dont say that
winged beast (a fly): jonny, you were saying about scary stories?
First mate: dont tell me u had a Weird Thing TM
winged beast (a fly): sorry to disappoint
First mate: do u plan on telling someone abt it?
winged beast (a fly): yeah, i've made an appointment with this place
First mate: great
First mate: guess ill see u then
winged beast (a fly): wait really?
winged beast (a fly): that's where you work?
winged beast (a fly): no wonder you didn't want to tell us
First mate: fuck u
Notes:
Sorry if bits of formatting differ from my previous choices. I wrote this while half asleep.
Any remarks, come yell at me on tumblr @superfan999. Thank you for reading as well as the comments!! They always make my day :·]
Chapter 8
Summary:
Original statement chapter. Honestly not much to tell.
I'd like to say that next one will be lighter, but I know damn well it wont. I'll try to sprinkle it with humour, for what it's worth
Notes:
Just a note, while I do use the real name of Raphaella's (and later others) actor, she is otherwise pretty much an original character.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Since this time Jon had the advantage of knowing exactly when his friend will be coming, he decided to wait for her outside his office. She came right on time, and when she did, Jon almost expected to see wings on her back. Which she did not have, obviously. What she did have however, was a worried, anxious look.
"Hello. Ready? Or would you like tea, first?"
"Hmm. Yes, I'd like that. Thank you, Jon." He nodded and led Raphaella to a chair.
"Martin? If you would. The tea choice is up to you." Martin nodded and stood up, to which Jon smiled, watching him leave for the breakroom. He turned to Raphaella again. "How have you been? Besides the big scary event you're going to tell me about, of course."
"Mhm. Well, good, I suppose. Certainly not as boring as whatever this is. Do you even still write?" Tim and Sasha didn't bother with interrupting or even listening in as much, until Tim heard the last part and shoved Sasha in the arm.
"Oh, no. I don't.. I don't have the time, really. Or inspiration. Or, I mean, there's plenty of inspiration here, but I'm not gonna use people's tragic experiences for stories, am I?" Raph chuckled at that. She looked just a little calmer.
"Jonny didn't mind." She said. Jon scoffed.
"The only thing Jonny did mind was Nastya screwing the Aurora. The man didn't have many morals." He stopped as Martin came back. "Thank you—" dear. Thank you, dear. Jon took the tea easily enough but was stuck staring at Martin now, shocked at his initial reflex. Where did that even come from? He never called anyone that, let alone—
"Can I have it or are you keeping it for yourself?" Raphaella poked him in the side, clearly wanting to tease him. She noticed, which meant Tim and Sasha probably noticed as well and Jon was not happy about that.
"Y-yes, of course. Uh, here." Jon gave her the mug, desperately looking anywhere but at Martin. Jon's face felt on fire. Luckily for him, Tim was almost buzzing with curiousity. So did Sasha, but she was better at containing it.
"So, who's Aurora?" Tim quickly said before anyone could even try to change the topic further. Both Jon and Raph gave him a deer-in-the-headlights kind of stare. They stood up in sync and proceeded to head to Jon's office. "Hey, no, c'mon! That's not fair!"
He was ignored.
[CLICK]
ARCHIVIST
Are you.. hm. Sitting comfortably? Ready to start?
RACHEL
(chuckle) Yeah, I'm okay.
ARCHIVIST
Sure. Statement of Rachel Hughes, regarding..
RACHEL
Flying.
ARCHIVIST
(..hm) Statement taken direct from subject, 21st November 2016. Statement begins.
RACHEL (STATEMENT)
You have known me for a long time now, and you know I've always wanted to be able to fly. Like, I'm pretty sure that when my parents first told me when I was young, that humans cannot do that, I stopped talking to them for a week. I've also always loved the story of Icarus, there's a reason I insisted on Raphaella having wings and then made them myself. I've been obsessed with that myth. Though, you remember, probably.
I think it comes with no surprise that I love travelling by plane. I've tried skydiving or bungee jumping before, but it's.. it doesn't feel like flying, it's just.. controlled falling. Overrated, if you ask me. I've had more luck with paragliding, though, once I've managed to find a well rated company and gathered up enough money for it. And it's been great, the air up there, it feels.. more fresh. There's less air pressure at higher altitudes, which is supposed to give you less oxygen with each breath, and still it felt like I could breathe easier.
As I got more into it, I searched for paragliding companies abroad. I love travelling, as I said, and being able to watch beautiful cities and sights from up there seemed ideal. And, well, since I wanted to visit Italy again, I've found one in Sicily. It was called Fly Time. Which, I thought, yeah, that's perfect. I've also decided that if I enjoy that, next year I'll go to Greece istead.
I bought the tickets, booked hotels. Everything went smooth, I managed to not overpay that much. I get on the plane to Italy, and.. the plane crashed. By some miracle, no one died, and only one person was really badly injured, but nothing that would cause long term issues.
Of course, when we got to safety, one of the first things I did after I finished panicking was call the paragliding company. I still wanted to do it, but definitely not so soon after surviving a literal plane crash. The issue was that now I had to get home. And I wasn't going to step foot on another plane for at least a year, so I figured I might as well deal with things that I know how to manage, first. Such as a phonecall.
The man on the phone, however, was really insistent that I needed to go through with this. That now was the only time that the weather would allow me to get an enjoyable experience. He said that having control over your own flight could be therapeutic, could help. I.. I agreed. I have no idea why I agreed, I so desperately wanted to go home, but I agreed to see them two days later. And I already had the hotel booked, so.. I went there. I don't remember anything between talking to the company guy and getting into my hotel room, except that I kept noticing how clear the sky was, a cloudless, light blue..
The next two days passed in a haze. I briefly remember things like eating breakfast or visiting sights, but I don't remember how the food tasted or which places I saw. It's as if everything was put on hold, even the stress and fear of surviving a plane crash, everything that mattered was getting back in the air. Everything I needed, everything I waited for was to fly.
And I did. I found the place easily enough and was greeted by seemingly the same person I talked to on the phone. I expected to see more people, at least more workers, but it was just me and the one guy. Everything looked legit, though, the process was the same as when I went paragliding here, in England.
I finally got up there. The rush of air, the easy, full breast breath, the gorgeous view beneath me... I was flying. Compared to the previous times I've went paragliding, it was.. It felt different. It was better. The air.. tasted like freedom. Like I've did it, I was finally flying, despite being human.
And then I looked up. When someone is scared of heights, people always tell them "don't look down". They're all wrong. As long as you're looking down, as long as you can see the city below you, the tiny looking buildings, the tiny dots that you can only speculate are people, as long as you see all that, you're fine. You're okay. Nothing bad will happen.
But then you look up, at the cloudless sky, at the sun. See, on a scale, you don't get closer to it at all. Yes, if you were to sunbathe in the air rather than on a beach, you'd get sunburnt quicker, but you don't feel that you're closer to the sun, you do not feel a difference. You're not supposed to feel a difference. But when I looked up at that sun, it was bigger. And not just a little bit bigger, like my mind slipped and it's eerie.
That thing was massive. It felt like it was so close, and I couldn't stop staring at it, even though my eyes hurt, felt like they were going to burn out, felt like I was going blind. And, for some reason, my mind went straight to Icarus. I, too, got too close. I finally got the freedom of flight and I got too close to the sun.
I couldn't turn my eyes away. It hurt, it hurt so much, my- my vision is still blurry and I can barely see out of my left eye because there's a big dark spot, but.. I was not scared. I felt.. grateful. I was so grateful that I got to look at it. All these people down there, the small, insignificant people, they weren't good enough. I was. It was me that got too look at the sun, to admire it in it's greatness and beauty.
I don't know how long I spent up there. I remember that I finally looked away from the sun for just a second, and all I could see was the blue sky, even when I looked beneath me, where the city was supposed to be, with the small looking buildings and tiny dots that were probably people. But it was gone. It was all sky, and there still wasn't even a cloud in sight. Only then did I start to panic. In that panic, I thought that I want to look at the sun, just one last time. I did and.. it was back to normal. And when I looked around again, confused, everything else was back too.
I landed, and only then I noticed that I was crying. Not only that, I couldn't see. I couldn't see anything, everything was a blur, dancing, shapeless colours. And I cried, consciously now, for the dumbest reason. I cried, thinking that I will never get to see the sun again. I wasn't worthy of it, after all.
I don't remember how I got back to the hotel. Hell, I don't remember how I got back to England. It can't have been by plane. But.. all I remember is the pain, alongside with loss and fear. That I won't see it again. That I won't be able to see the sun, ever again.
(beat.)
ARCHIVIST
(sharp intake of breath, voice bordering a whisper) ..Right. S..statement ends.
[CLICK]
The door to Jon's office opened again, the two people walking out. Jon was holding Raphaella's empty mug and lead her to the door. They were silent, though while Raph looked lighter, Jon's eyes were hazed, like he didn't quite see what was in front of him. She left and Jon moved to go back to his office, still holding the mug.
"Want us to take that off your hands?" Tim called out. Jon only gave a vague 'i hear you' hum, except he definitely did not hear him. He seemed to barely register the floor under his feet.
Martin stood up, to simply walk over to Jon and take the mug away. That seemed to ground him just a little bit, and he smiled at Martin.
"Thank you— Uh. Thank you, Martin. I'll just.." Jon had to cut himself off again. He felt heat rising to his face and awkwardly pointed a finger towards his office, then moved to go there. Martin nodded at him, smiling back.
Jon shut the door behind him and hid his face in his hands, just standing there. He cannot be developing feelings for Martin. He can't be. He's barely convinced that Martin can even like him, with how awful Jon's been to him for so long. He had to get a grip on himself.
4:51 P.M
To Archives
(kaya)KING: jon please
(kaya)KING: please jon
(kaya)KING: i jsut wanna know who aurora is
Martin Kurious: im confused
(kaya)KING has set the nickname for Martin K. Blackwood to Martin Konfused
(kaya)KING has set his own nickname to plaese jon i need to know
partypooper: sorry to disappoint
partypooper: not telling u
plaese jon i need to know: ill hire sasa to fins out
plaese jon i need to know: sahsa
plaese jon i need to know: sasha
partypooper has set the nickname for Tim Stoker to work on your spelling first
work on your spelling first: you cruel cruel man
partypooper: u like me anyway
work on your spelling first: its a curse
work on your spelling first: i always fall for men who hurt me..
partypooper: regardless
partypooper: could you three please come to my office?
partypooper: I need to speak to you all
work on your spelling first: oh shit is it seriuos
partypooper: Yes I believe so
Jon sat at his desk, waiting for the door to open. He repeated his scripted words in his head, fidgeting with a rubber band. Tim and Sasha got there first, together. Martin took a bit longer, but he came with a mug of tea, placing it on Jon's desk with a smile.
"I- I thought it might help." He said and Jon smiled back, though the smile was strained, nervous.
The three were standing in front of Jon's desk, as there was only one chair in the room besides Jon's own. He took the mug and stood up. He moved over to sit on the floor and gestured for them to join him. Which they did, though not without surprise.
"I, uh. Don't wanna have you standing up when I'm sitting. But I can't be really standing in one place for too long so, I thought just, uhm.. This- this is going to be awkward." Jon set the tea on the floor in front of him, playing with the rubber band again. "We.. we all know what happened to Gertrude. Uh, the previous head archivist. Well, we know she was killed, but.. Hm." He sighed. He forgot every single bit of what he planned to say. This wasn't going to be easy.
"Jon, if you—"
"I need to say this, Sasha. Now. Or I won't. And I've been told that I need to. And.. I am the head archivist now. Which makes me think.. Uh, worry. Makes me worry, because if Gertrude Robinson was killed just because of the position she was in, and we don't even know who did it, and we don't know where they are, we don't know if they aren't maybe watching us right now, and- and if I'm not their next target, and if it's not someone we know and they're just waiting for the right time, we don't know—"
There was a hand on Jon's shoulder just as the rubber band snapped. He startled at the touch, but didn't try to escape it.
"Breathe. We're gonna figure it out, boss. The four of us, we're going to make it work. Somehow. Right, Sash? We all survived an evil worm person."
"Maybe if you stop trying to joke right now—" Sasha's tone was serious, as was Martin's expression.
"No, I.. That- made me feel better, somehow. I do believe that it has to matter just a little, that we survived once already, together. Maybe we can manage a second time."
"See, Sasha, don't you underestimate the power of good comedic tragedy. Or tragic comedy." Jon chuckled. He used to say that a lot. "But really, we're going to figure it out. You're going to be fine, Jon." Tim smiled at him, reassuringly. And it worked, somehow.
"Thank you. All of you, I.. Wasn't the nicest when I first got this job. And still.. What I mean is, I'm sorry for being a prick. And thank you for having my back."
"To be honest Jon, you've been great recently. And you're fun to hang out with. I've kinda put the prickly part in the past now." Sasha said, to which Martin nodded. Jon wondered, how could it be that Martin of all of them also forgave him. Jon's been cold towards Tim and Sasha, but he's been downright awful to Martin. Even if he didn't really mean to.
"Yes, well. I'd love to go home now." Tim stood up, and Sasha followed. "To be honest I did think you were gonna come out to us or something. Can we go?"
"Tim!" Sasha shoved his arm, to which he just laughed.
"Not this time. You're free to go." Jon stood up from the floor as well, going to sit back on the chair. Sasha and Tim left now, but Martin was still there. "Uh.."
"Thank you for telling us. Uhm. I- I didn't say much, but—"
"It's okay, Martin. You didn't need to. I'm glad you listened, that was enough for me."
"Oh." Martin's face went red and he said something under his breath, though Jon couldn't quite catch what it was. He thought, though, for some reason, that he wants to hug that man again. But, Martin was leaving now, and Jon was left overflowing with paperwork. Which meant that whatever his thoughts about Martin were, they needed to wait. For a few years at least.
8:21 P.M
To Dead not Gone
assigned cop at birth: @JSims
First mate: quit your job n then we can talk
assigned cop at birth: trying
First mate: @powdered tim do u still play
assigned cop at birth: dont try to ignore me
assigned cop at birth: daisy will come over tomorrow
First mate: rly
First mate: thought shed rather shoot me than have to talk to me again
assigned cop at birth: she does
assigned cop at birth: but im too busy
First mate: yk if it wasnt u id say something
First mate: and who knows u might arrest me
First mate: or worse
assigned cop at birth: jon come on
First mate: quit your job
Notes:
Sorry for the shortness of this chapter and any mistakes.
Come yell at me on tumblr @superfan999
Thank you all for comments and kudos :•]
(yes i will say that every single time)
Chapter 9
Summary:
I got carried away. We are back to crack, fellas
Notes:
My finger slipped and homosexuality is happening.
Not much more to say
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon heard a knock on his office door. He dreaded that sound. There were people coming into the archives constantly, and he hated that fact.
That person being Daisy didn't help. He really did not want to deal with her. Yes, she didn't like him, she couldn't possibly make that more clear. Well good for her, the feeling was mutual.
"Come in." Jon spat, his voice filled with hate. He didn't mean for it to seep through, certainly not directed at whoever was knocking which was, as usual, Sasha. Jon took a breath, to still his tone. "Apologies. Has Daisy arrived?"
"Yea. I don't wanna be mean or something but, uh. I do prefer your friend. Even if this one has pretty hair. She could be nicer. But yeah, I'll just. Send her in?"
"Yes, Sasha, thank you." Jon watched her leave and took out a tape recorder. He did want his interactions with cops to be on record, for some reason. He preferred to keep most stuff on tape these days.
Daisy walked in and sat on the chair without a word. Jon just gave her a polite nod, knowing she wouldn't reply to his greeting anyway.
[CLICK]
ARCHIVIST
You don't mind if I record this, do you?
DAISY
Knock yourself out.
ARCHIVIST
Right.
DAISY
'course, if anyone ever hears it..
ARCHIVIST
(audible eye roll) You'll arrest me.
DAISY
(small laugh) No.
ARCHIVIST
(sarcastic) Of course, how unexpectable. So, why are you here?
DAISY
Basira told me to give you this. (fabric and paper rustling)
(beat.)
ARCHIVIST
So.. can I have it?
DAISY
I'm thinking.
ARCHIVIST
Have at it, then. (fabric rustling, chair creaks)
DAISY
I don't get it. Why she trusts you so much.
ARCHIVIST
I-I'm not sure I follow.
DAISY
I really thought you did it. But, for some reason she kept on insisting that you couldn't have.
ARCHIVIST
Wait, you thought I killed Gertrude?! Fucki— (muttering.) Why?!
DAISY
(scoff) Look at you. You're jumpy as hell, you're the only person who benefited from her death, and you're apparently obsessed with it.
ARCHIVIST
(almost disgusted) I didn't.
DAISY
Yeah. I know.
ARCHIVIST
(scoff, annoyed)
DAISY
Finally got IT to clean up the CCTV for the week she disappeared. No cameras in the archive, but we got plenty of footage of you. Watched your movements that whole week. You didn't kill her.
ARCHIVIST
Useless fucking.. (more muttering)
(a beat.)
ARCHIVIST
So, what does this have to do with that bag you brought?
DAISY
Basira likes you. She thought you deserve to have these. No idea why, but it doesn't involve me.
ARCHIVIST
(bordering on mocking) Well, thank you, Detective Tonner—
DAISY
Daisy.
ARCHIVIST
(pointedly) Thank you, Daisy.
DAISY
Sure.
(moment of silence)
ARCHIVIST
…If you don't mind me asking, hhhow long have you been sectioned, now —
DAISY
(angrily) I do mind —
..
!4 years.
ARCHIVIST
Hm. I don't suppose you'd like to make a statement?
DAISY
..'bout what?
ARCHIVIST
Well, 14 years, you must have done— seen a number of things. Weird things.
DAISY
And you want me to tell you about them.
ARCHIVIST
Well. I—
DAISY
Okay.
ARCHIVIST
Really?
DAISY
Okay. I'll give you a statement. About how I got my first Section 31.
ARCHIVIST
Hm. Well, I was largely asking as a formality, Basira didn't give the impression you were the sharing sort.
DAISY
Maybe you caught me in a good mood.
ARCHIVIST
(strained, again bordering on disgust) Right. Do you need me to go over our non-disclosure policy, or—
DAISY
Not as long as you understand my policy: if it gets out, I'll break every bone in your body.
ARCHIVIST
(scoff, angry muttering) How fucking expectable. You bastards really are all the same —
DAISY
(confused, she couldn't hear) What?
ARCHIVIST
(pointedly) Nothing. Statement of Detective Alice "Daisy" Tonner of the London Metropolitan Police. Subject?
DAISY
Traffic stop of a delivery van on the M6 near Preston, afternoon of.. 24th July, 2002.
ARCHIVIST
Recorded live from subject, 1st December, 2016.
Statement begins.
ARCHIVIST
Right. Thank you. Uh.. You alright?
DAISY
(angry) No. I never told that story to anyone except my old sergeant.
ARCHIVIST
(mirroring her anger) So? What's that got to do with me? (muttering)
DAISY
I should go.
ARCHIVIST
Yes. You should. Sasha will show you out. I'll just ask Basira about the goddamn vampires—
DAISY
She doesn't know.
ARCHIVIST
(muttering) Fuck me then I guess.
DAISY
A while back, there were some problems. Arrest irregularities, suspects being released without proper interrogation.
ARCHIVIST
(scoff, under his breath) proper..
DAISY
(pointedly) Recordings of the interviews showed the subject wouldn't say a word, but the officers doing the interview would let them go anyway.
[STATIC BEGINS]
I don't know the details of the investigation, but there's a new operating procedure now.
ARCHIVIST
Which is?
DAISY
Cases matching certain parameters have to be monitored by another officer outside the room by video. In the very specific circumstance where the suspect says nothing, but the interrogating officer acts as though they have, they're immediately removed from the room. Then, they call me.
ARCHIVIST
Just you?
DAISY
There are a few others around who do it, but it's mostly me. I cuff the suspect's hands and legs, drive them out into the middle of Epping Forest, and burn them to ashes. There's never enough left to be a problem.
I don't know if they're vampires, exactly, but that's what we call them.
ARCHIVIST
Good lord.
DAISY
Yeah. Don't tell Basira any of this. She.. She's not cut out for that kind of work.
ARCHIVIST
(almost relieved at the remark) Of, of course. I won't.
DAISY
Good.
[CLICK]
3:41 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: straight up threatened me btw
First mate: bastards not even tryna hide it anymore
powdered tim: acab
First mate: fucking yeah
First mate: gave me her statement
First mate: and then was mad abt it
First mate: fucking come on
strange and unusual: Did She Give It To You??
strange and unusual: Or Did You Take It From Her??
strange and unusual: :o)
First mate: what
First mate: how is there a difference
Someone straight up barged into the archives. Martin could hear them before he could see them, as he was busy with packing up to leave.
He wondered who could come into the archives at such a late hour and dreaded the idea of having to politely excuse them, especially considering that the noise suggested more than one person.
As such, Martin was relieved to see that the people that came in, were Jon's friends. Though he did have to admit that both Nastya and Basira looked quite intoxicated, Tim.. was being dragged behind them and protesting in a high-pitched voice. There was also one other person, who Martin did not recognize. He had long hair and smiled at Martin, when they walked past him.
"Nas, look out for the damn guitar, godssake—" Tim wailed, still being dragged by one rather drunk russian.
"Shut your face, Tim. Jonny!! Get your ass out here!" Basira interrupted and raised their hand to bang on Jon's office door, but he managed to open it before she could do that.
"What the hell are you three doing here- Wait, four? Regardless, hello Brian, what the hell are you all doing here?!"
"Dragging your workaholic dumbarse out of this goddamn institute before you turn into a book or something. Or a mummy. You kinda look like one." Nastya laughed at him and slung her arm around him.
"Eugh, you reek. Get off me." Jon tried to squirm out of her grasp, failing. Martin suppressed a snicker at the scene before him.
"This is an intervention, I can smell you getting boring. Tim brought his guitar." Jon shot Basira a look that, unlike the one directed at Nastya, had actual annoyance in it.
"Maybe if you weren't a fucking—" He was interrupted by a smack to his head. "Ow! What was that for!"
"Be nice. We're going out. To get drunk. And you will be nice to them or I'll beat you up with Tim's guitar."
"Stay- stay back from my guitar!! You've done her enough harm already!" Martin only now realized, that this man was also drunk. Somehow Nastya's and Ashes' energy meant he didn't notice that earlier.
He noticed that the fourth man, the one he haven't seen before this, was smiling at him again. The smile seemed warm, Martin thought. Except, he kept looking Martin's way, and it really started getting quite disconcerting.
Until the man almost toppled over on top of Tim. That got another totally-not-a-squeal out of him, which got Jon's attention.
"Not you too. Why are you all drunk at 5?! Grown ass people, I swear—"
"It's almost 8. And it's friday. Get off my back, mum." It was obvious she was joking, but, well. They were still adult people barging into Jon's workplace while drunk.
Though maybe they were younger than Jon. How old was Jon, actually? Martin thought that, well, he can't be that young. He had gray hairs and that weird know it all attitude that old people get. Except he can't be old either, he.. was looking straight at Martin.
"What? Martin, what are you still doing here?"
"Uh, could- could ask you the same. I was just leaving." Martin gestured to his messenger bag.
"Oh. Right. I had some more documents I needed to deal with, so I had to stay overtime." Martin did not believe Jon about the 'had to' part. He nodded anyway and moved to finally leave. "Oh- uh. Bye, Martin."
Martin waved at Jon and smiled to himself, though only after turning away. He heard more conversation behind him, but it was not his to be a part of. He left quickly.
Jon couldn't quite tell where they were. It was dark, he was drunk, and the grass was cold and wet, but he didn't mind. It was nice. Even if, for all he knew, they could be somewhere outside of London by that point. Though just as well they could be on one of their lawns.
Either way, Jon didn't mind. It was nice. The stars, the soft guitar, even if he didn't know the melody. Hell, Tim might have made it up just now. Jon was almost ready to doze off.
But then Tim started playing Riddle of the Sphinx starting at the chorus and he heard Brian sing along. Jon sat up, even if he had to steady himself on Nastya's arm.
Ashes was singing along too, but Jon was trying very hard not to look at them. He felt guilty over how mad he was at them being a cop. But he could not help it, and he wasn't about to try to change his view on police.
Jon sang along and it felt like home. He didn't notice when Nastya had taken his phone instead of her own. Or maybe he did and he just didn't care. He was back again.
And sure, maybe the Toy Soldier wasn't there, or Marius, or Raphaella and Ivy, but this was enough. And Jon was rather relieved that he wasn't an emotional drunk.
11:13 P.M
To Archives
partypooper sent a video.
[Video ID: Four people sit in a circle with the fifth person recording. One of them has a guitar and plays it, while the rest of them singing along. Brian's words were slurred and he was swaying and Jonny looked on the verge of tears, but they sang regardless, smiling at the guitarist.]
partypooper: Hes such a sap
partypooper: Do anything but admit he missed us
just a hater: hello????
partypooper: Are you Ashes
partypooper: Wait no Ashes is sitting beside me
partypooper: Who is this?
partypooper: Oh did I find Jonnys work chat?
work on your spelling first: yes htis is tim
work on your spelling first: hey;)
partypooper: Sorry but Im a homo
partypooper: Speaking of which one of you is Sasha
partypooper: Youre pretty
work on your spelling first: awh;(
work on your spelling first: no way sash is gteting more game than me
partypooper: I like boobs
work on your spelling first: i have these
partypooper: Only the girly ones
just a hater: i dont
partypooper: Dont what
just a hater: have these
partypooper: I dont either
partypooper: So Id say perfect
work on your spelling first: oh yorue nastya right
partypooper sent a video.
[Video ID: Nastya, seemingly trying to take a selfie showing a thumbs up, not realizing it's a video instead. People still singing in the background, until the guitarist messes up and Nastya gets distracted. Jonny laughs at him, to which he receives a high pitched protest,
"You try fucking playing in the dark!! Or at all, lazy ass, never learned anything—" "Hey, I wrote the fucking stories! And am a brilliant actor and storyteller and quite frankly singer too—". Nastya looked amused, until Ashes interrupted the two of them with "Brian's about to throw up" at which point Nastya realized she was still holding the phone and that it was recording, and she turned it off.]
partypooper: I meant to delete it not send
partypooper: I dont care enough
partypooper: Brians throwing up
Martin Konfused: oh is that who that was
work on your spelling first: how come martin knows mroe jon pepole than i do
work on your spelling first: also thats a big jon lore there
work on your spelling first: wrote the stories? actor? storyteller? SINGER?
just a hater: exactly?????
just a hater: i can understand the actor slash storyteller because ive heard him read statements
work on your spelling first: fukcing terrifying
just a hater: but singer?????
work on your spelling first: i dindt think he was capable of doing that
work on your spelling first: befroe today
just a hater: right???
just a hater: and he actually does sound kinda nice?????
Martin Konfused: oh i knew he sings
just a hater: what????
just a hater: unfair???
just a hater: just because he likes you better????
Martin Konfused: oh no i just over heard him hum in his office
Martin Konfused: i have great hearing
Martin Konfused: he does not like me better
partypooper: Oh shit this isnt my phone
partypooper: Thats why theres no cyrillic
just a hater: did you
just a hater: not realize???
partypooper: Girl I am drunk as shit
partypooper: You were just there
partypooper: I knew Jonny still isnt capable of shutting his mouth for 3 seconds
work on your spelling first: how are you maming zero mistakes while drunk
work on your spelling first: is he really
work on your spelling first: the only tmie i saw him talk a lot was when we wnet drinking and he was talking about tiresais
partypooper: Im superior
partypooper: Of course he was talking about Tiresias
partypooper: But no really tho he mostly just talks to himself and not other people
partypooper: And constant fucking singsong
Martin Konfused: yeah i saw him kinda wispering to himself one time
Martin Konfused: i still dont know what language that was
work on your spelling first: thouhgt you still insist he was chanting
Martin Konfused: im gonna salt your tea
work on your spelling first: HEY NO WHTA
partypooper: Oh no he was definitely chanting
partypooper: Jonny likes summoning Yog-Sothoth for shit s and giggles
Martin Konfused: HA
Martin Konfused: I KNEW IT
Martin Konfused: I WAS RIGHT
Martin Konfused: AS USUAL
Martin Konfused: SUCK IT TIM
work on your spelling first: sure ;)
partypooper: Ew
just a hater: right???
just a hater: and theyre like that everyday
partypooper: Anyways you wanna make out
just a hater: would be hard considering you are probably miles away
partypooper: Oh true
partypooper: Pity
work on your spelling first: ew lesbians
partypooper: Ew homos
partypooper: Youre just like Jonny maybe you should make out instead
work on your spelling first: not that lucky
Martin Konfused: is jon even queer?
partypooper: Duh
just a hater: obviously???
partypooper: Have you seen him?
partypooper: How come you kids arent asleep yet
work on your spelling first: wait how old are yuo
partypooper: Older than Jonny
Martin Konfused: isnt jon like fourty
just a hater: what????
work on your spelling first: well maybe not forty
work on your spelling first: but you kno
work on your spelling first: close
partypooper: Hes gonna shit his pants when I tell him you thought hes forty
partypooper: Jonnys 28
Martin Konfused: what.
Martin Konfused: what
work on your spelling first: JONS YOUGNER THAN MATRIN??
just a hater: how did you two not know????
Martin Konfused: didnt he say he was 37
just a hater: and you believed him???
work on your spelling first: istn jon gonna be mad that you tlod us
partypooper: He would if it wasnt me
partypooper: I have special privileges
partypooper: Shtit Ive been spottedht
partypooper: im gna
partypooper: idefk
partypooper: thats y she was so quiet
work on your spelling first: awh hes back ;/
partypooper: ure fired
Martin Konfused: hey jon :)
partypooper: hi :]
just a hater: ew?
just a hater: hey jon give me nastyas socials
partypooper: no
just a hater: fine ill just find her myself??
partypooper: y
just a hater: ???
partypooper: why
just a hater: shes fun i want a chat with her and you and tim and martin
partypooper: she just screamed "yes" so fine
partypooper sent a photo.
[Photo ID: Nastya's profile.]
partypooper: tim and brian are calling me homophobic for not including them.
partypooper: brian is throwing up again brb
work on your spelling first: didnt take yuo fora hair holder
partypooper: He really is
partypooper: HLLEO
partypooper sent a photo.
[Photo ID: Gunpowder Tim. It's blurry, but you can tell it is him. Beside him, Nastya is reaching for the phone to snatch it back.}
partypooper: IM BIEING CHASED BY A CRZAY RSUSIAN
partypooper: teh girl one add mee to im cool
partypooper has set the nickname for Tim Stoker to inferior tim
inferior tim: HEY NO
partypooper: im gna die if he throws up again
Martin Konfused: hello jon :)
partypooper: martin :]
Martin Konfused: yes but also im gonna go to sleep
Martin Konfused: i hope i dont miss that much
partypooper: u wont nas used up all my battery
partypooper: my phones abt to die
partypooper: gn
Martin Konfused: yes goodnight
inferior tim: bsos is gonna hate us in the morning isn t he
partypooper: no im gna hate myself for getting drunk
partypooper: i dont think anyone could hate u tim
just a hater: oh my lord i am among homosexuals
partypooper: no ure not
just a hater: do not come out to me right now???
just a hater: youre drunk??
just a hater: and ill feel guilty
partypooper: it doesnt count as coming out when im alr open abt it
partypooper: but fine
just a hater: still??
inferior tim: sahsa i htae that you have morals
inferior tim: also jon who tf is yog sothoth
just a hater: what do you mean who is yog sothoth??
just a hater: the question is why are we summoning him???
Jon's phone died. And thank fuck because he was not about to answer that question. He faintly noticed Ashes standing beside him, not really registering their presence until they spoke.
"Do you like, absolutely despise me now." It wasn't spoken as a question. And so Jon took a while to answer.
"I hate that you're a cop." He said finally. "And I will not stop hating that. You of all people should know that I have the right to hate that you are a cop."
"I know." Ashes sighed, turning their eyes away. "I'm sorry."
Jon didn't reply. Instead, even though he never did that before, he just hugged her. He knew she likes hugging. That she found it comforting. Jon didn't, but he figures that this is serious enough that it was more important than his preferences regarding physical touch.
Ashes hugged back only after initial shock.
"I've missed you. All of you, though don't tell them that." Jon said. He felt Ashes' whole demeanor change.
"'Course I wont." They said, smug, and released Jon.
"I'm going to write 'acab' on your forehead with a permanent marker if you even say another word."
"Don't bother, I have it tattooed." Ashes said, to which Jon raised an eyebrow. She raised her shirt just a bit, to show off a tattoo on the right side just above their hip.
"Oh that's awesome. Though your lady friend might not be impressed—" They shoved Jon in the arm, and then had to grab him when he almost fell. "Hey!!"
"Sorry. Forgot how wonky you are."
"Am not! What you forget is how strong you are!!" Jon went quiet for a second. "Daisy cares about you. It's in a sort-of protective way, though, which is weird. You're like the most stubborn fuck ever when it comes to having to rely on someone or having someone protect you, and here we are."
"Oh, fuck you. You and your crush on the guy who looks like he wants to take care of you while you hate when people try to take care of you."
They both went silent. Neither denied anything. And then Tim shrieked and Nastya called Jon over to help with Brian, who just passed out.
"I swear, she could just call you over instead. You're the strong one, not me." He went over to help her anyway. It still felt like home. Even if that meant having to drag a drunk Brian around.
Notes:
I really hope this chapter is coherent because I am tired as hell and wrote it tired too so it might just be utter nonsense.
But regardless, come yell at me on tumblr @superfan999 and thank you for being here
Chapter 10
Summary:
Mostly chatfic, but the next one will make up for it with mostly non-chat fic.
I guess we doin rpg now. Who even cares about the horrors.
Notes:
Really, this does kinda start looking like a fix-it fic. And there is really lots of the mechanisms.
Also I'm thinking about actually filling their character sheets. Not sure if anyone would be interested in seeing that. But if even one person would be then I would love to do that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
8:20 A.M
To Archives
just a hater: so
just a hater: i couldnt get over the summoning yog sothoth thing
just a hater: seeing as jon didnt respond
just a hater: probably because his phone died as he said it would
just a hater: so i just looked it up
just a hater: and
just a hater: reddit disappointed me
just a hater: so i tried looking up the chant itself
just a hater: and
just a hater: you will never guess what i found
just a hater: besides some really creepy 15 second videos
just a hater: on a lyrics site of all things
just a hater: just sitting there
just a hater: a transcripted song
just a hater: and i thought hm thats weird
just a hater: why would someone write a song that mostly consists of chanting
just a hater: so i look the song up on youtube
just a hater: very nice results
just a hater: even got a video with lyrics that also told me that its sang by the "void"
just a hater: and see
just a hater: i didnt realize it at first
just a hater: because its just a whisper for a good 40 seconds
just a hater: but then it gets a bit louder
just a hater: and you know the voice seems a bit odd to me
just a hater: and then the "void" stops chanting and starts
just a hater: well not singing but close enough
just a hater: and i realize something
just a hater: see for yourselves
just a hater: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gkGuYH6ng8w&list=RDgkGuYH6ng8w&start_radio=1
11:39 A.M
To Archives
inferior tim: sahs i swear to fucking god you absolute madwoman
inferior tim: OH WHAT THE FUCK
inferior tim: @Martin Konfused
inferior tim: @Martin
inferior tim: @Martin
Martin Konfused: good lord what
inferior tim: read back
Martin Konfused: okay wait
inferior tim: alrihgt
inferior tim: comeon
inferior tim: how long can yuo read
just a hater: youre forgetting hes dyslexic and also probably just woke up
just a hater: impatient ass
inferior tim: CAN YU BALME ME
just a hater: well
just a hater: no
Martin Konfused: oh god.
inferior tim: rightm???
Martin Konfused: oh god
Martin Konfused: oh god
inferior tim: exactly
Martin Konfused: tim
inferior tim: martin
Martin Konfused: tim
Martin Konfused: tim you dont understand
inferior tim: oh i undrestand alriht
just a hater: ew???
just a hater: i hope jon wakes up right now so he can fire you both
partypooper: whta
partypooper: my haed feel s masisve
partypooper: nas is aksing abt some gc idk what thats abt
partypooper: now that ive said it goodbye forever
inferior tim: is that your dying message
partypooper: yes
partypooper: actually no'
partypooper: my dying messafe n wish is that el*as finally divorces his husband so they stop fucking in the institute
partypooper: disgusting
partypooper: now goodbye forever
partypooper: im leaving uhhh
partypooper: martin can have my favourite mug
inferior tim: this is so unfair
just a hater: jon do you not want to read back on yesterdays stuff
partypooper: sasha my head is the size of texas
just a hater: oookay
11:43 A.M
SashJame added Tim Stoker, Martin K. Blackwood, JSims and R.Anastasia
SashJame: as promised
SashJame: also not sure if i said before but i love the name anastasia
Tim set his own nickname to sweetbabe84
sweetbabe84 set the nickname for Martin K. Blackwood to mario kart
JSims: tim what on earth r u doing
sweetbabe84: werent you dead
JSims: i got better.
sweetbabe84: and to answer your question i have a vreative soul and have to make use of it
JSims: u rly dont
R.Anastasia set her own nickname to Nastya
JSims set the nickname for R.Anastasia to splesbian (space lesbian)
sweetbabe84: wow boss hypocrite much
JSims: im allowed
splesbian (space lesbian): Ill shoot you into space
JSims: im not the one who ended up floating around in there
splesbian (space lesbian): You will be
splesbian (space lesbian): Mr Died in a barfight
JSims: hey it was a great ending
splesbian (space lesbian): Allow me to object
JSims: no
splesbian (space lesbian) sent a photo.
[Photo ID: Jonny laying on Tim's couch, covering his eyes with one hand and pointing a middle finger at the camera.]
JSims: what is that supposed to mean
mario kart: wow jon never took you for such vulgarity
splesbian (space lesbian): Oh I just saw thank you Sasha
SashJame: oh yeah
JSims: i regret agreeing to this
splesbian (space lesbian): Stay back
JSims: I DID NOT STEAL HER FROM U
splesbian (space lesbian): Yes you did
splesbian (space lesbian): And then you broke up after 2 months
JSims: SHE broke up with me
splesbian (space lesbian): Obviously who on earth would want to date you
JSims: im wounded
sweetbabe84: me
mario kart: thats mean
splesbian (space lesbian): God I take it back you've got them lined up
JSims: i js read everything back
JSims: im
splesbian (space lesbian): Stupid yeah
JSims: no its ur fault actually
JSims: sasha found the mechs
splesbian (space lesbian): Smart woman
SashJame: thanks
JSims: can i fire myself
JSims: just leave the archives
sweetbabe84: no boss who will tell me to get back to work
JSims: sasha
sweetbabe84: she doesnt mean it
mario kart: wait its a whole band
sweetbabe84: martin
sweetbabe84: martin babe
sweetbabe84: ive basically listened through one and a half album already and you thought that was one single song
mario kart: i just woke up
JSims: im removing all mechanisms recordings from the internet
Jonny dreaded the moment he had to walk into the Archives on monday. With how friday and saturday went, he was sure that the first thing Tim does when he sees him will be teasing. Especially that he kept talking about listening to the mechanisms.
He was just a tiny bit curious which one was his favourite, though. As well as Martin's and Sasha's.
As it turns out, however, Jon didn't get more time than that to worry about it. Elias was waiting in the archives, and Jon hoped he didn't notice the scowl that creeped on his face as soon as he saw the man.
"Hello, Jon. I will just take a quick moment, I don't want to keep you from your work for too long."
"Yes, what is it?" Jon asked, trying to be patient. He really was.
"I realize that most of your little reunions were pure coincidence and while I have no issue with that nor with your friends, I would appreciate it if it doesn't visit the institute again." Jon took a moment to answer.
"..You mean Nikola? You could've just called it by name—"
"Yes, I do mean Nikola. It is interfering with with the workflow and I do not want it coming here again." Jon furrowed his eyebrows. He did not realize that the Toy Soldier's hatred for Elias was so strongly reciprocated.
"It hasn't been in, though. I mean, once, but only briefly and a long time ago. I don't get why you would tell me this now."
"It tried to get in again. Threatened Rosie to let it into the artifact storage, which I thankfully managed to interrupt. I warn you, Jon. Keep it away from my institute. You will not like what happens when it gets what it wants."
With that, Elias left. Jon was.. Jon didn't know what to think. He really didn't like the whole thing regarding Nikola. He worried for what laid ahead in regards of it.
Fortunately, his thoughts were interrupted by Martin and Sasha coming into the archives, together as usual, since they often took the same bus. Jon knew it meant that in about two minutes, Tim will be getting in as well. He made a move for his office, but was stopped.
"Stop right there." Sasha said, looking at Martin in a silent plea for tea. Martin understood and left. "I really need to know which album you like the most. You and Tim, I already know Martin's."
Jon sighed, but smiled slightly. Anything to take his mind off of the Toy Soldier and its strange demeanor. And he really was rather curious.
"So, which one is yours? And we aren't counting either Tales to be told, right?"
"Quite right, Jon, quite right. Though, after consideration, that means we also have to include these in a separate category, song wise. I'll have you know that I spent the whole weekend fixated on this stuff."
"Uh. Well, I'm, uh.. I'm glad? I guess. Now that you have found out, I'm glad you didn't think of it as boring." Sasha looked at him as if he just said that pigs can fly. Martin came back with tea just as Tim came into the archives.
"Oh, you captured him! Perfect." Tim said, first thing after opening the door. "Let's sit, boss, we have a heated debate coming on.. Where did all the chairs go? You can take mine."
"No, thank you, Tim. I'll manage." Jon said as he took his tea from Martin. "This won't take that long. We do have work ahead of us."
"Not that much, actually! Heard from a little birdie that two of our dear archival staff stayed until 8 on friday. Which, guys, don't do that. But it does mean we have some time to spare for our important talk." Sasha said, sounding convincing as ever.
"I.. Yes, alright. I'll let my curiosity win just this time." Jon said and leaned against Martin's desk. The rest of them were sitting at their respective desks and Jon hoped Martin didn't mind him choosing his.
Tim laid back on the chair and put his legs up on the desk. Jon decided to ignore it, if not for the sake of his own sanity. He waited for Sasha to speak, guessing that she would want to narrate.
"Yes, as we are all gathered here.. The plans have changed slightly and I hope that the rest of you, by which I mean Tim and Martin, as I'm sure Jon knows all the songs." Jon snorted at this. He chose not to mention all the unreleased or deleted ones. "So, we will obviously discuss favourite albums but also.. favourites from both Tales to be Told volumes. But first the albums. I'll let Jon start."
"Ulysses dies at Dawn. I like greek mythology and, well, as Georgie put it, I get to do fun things with my voice. Not sure how much more I have to say, I am heavily biased by the fact that, uh. I took part in making it. Not easy to look at it from a listener's perspective."
"Hm. Yes, that is a valid point. And it does make sense. Considering you thought everyone knows about Calliope." Jon was about to respond, but she interrupted, knowing that it would cause a rant of sorts. "Next, Tim! Your favorite and why."
"Hm, gosh. I think High Noon over Camelot, actually." Jon made a 'makes sense' hum. "I really like the, uh, instrumentals there. Oh and, Skin and Bone was brilliant with the back and forth, I really liked that. Though. Well, Hellfire won me over alright. All I'm saying.." Tim trailed off at that. Jon tried not to laugh.
"Okay, thank you Tim. Martin? You up for it?" Sasha asked Martin, and he nodded, though he did take a moment to speak.
"I liked Once Upon a Time. It's just nice. I do like the other ones too, but I, hm. It's soft, I think? Comforting. I guess. And the story. I liked it."
"Very good opinion. Thank you, Martin. Jon, any regards before I talk?"
Jon just shook his head no, smiling. He was scared this would be awkward. But it was fine. Everything he worried about when desperately trying to hide the mechs from them, it was nonsense. This was completely fine. If anything, he could share his love for music and stories with them now, which was better than fine.
"Good. It's funny, there's four of us and each has a different favourite album. Though High Noon over Camelot is a close second for me, that Rachel woman who came in here for a statement? I would never, ever guess that she could sing like that. And she won me over with her Odin. And I loved the Loki and Sygin bits in all the songs, they just.. Hm. Fit together. Very nice."
Sasha stopped for a second and regarded them all. Jon guessed that she really got quite into it over the weekend. It was just a bit odd to be aware of that.
"Oh, though, one question before we go over to Tales to be Told. Nastya wasn't there for all the albums, was she? The violin sounds different sometimes."
"Yeah, Nas was on viola, not violin and only in ouatis and High Noon over Camelot. Everything else is Marius. That's why it sounds different. Not a viola anymore." Sasha gave a 'hm' and moved on.
"Anyway, now in opposite order. I adore Alice—"
The door to the archives opened abruptly and both Jon and Tim startled, Tim immediately taking his shoes off of the desk while Jon stood upright.
It was not Elias. It was the blue haired angry woman that came in some time ago to insult Jon and everything about him. Jon furrowed his eyebrows. Why was she here again? Didn't she hate this place?
"Do you.. have a moment?" She asked Jon, confused at the setting.
"Yes, I do. How did you get in here?"
"The lady at the front desk let me through, I had to find my way in here. It's like a labyrinth, I swear- I need your help. I need access to your library."
"Oh?" Jon said, aware he sounded teasing. Well, maybe he was teasing. Just a little. "In that case you should talk to Diana, not me."
"Yes, uh. I tried, but I don't really have the academic credentials you guys require. Apparently, I need someone to vouch for me."
"And that someone is me?" Melanie rolled her eyes. "No, because the last time we talked, which was once, we ended up screaming at each other."
"Yes, well, that's more than I've got with the rest of you guys. And, uh, Georgie had some nice things to say about you." At that, Jon looked like he just had a revelation.
"Oh, you're the— Uh, yes, I'll- I'll talk to Diana. Though why come here? Couldn't you get help from your showbiz friends?"
"They, uh.. Don't really talk to me anymore." Jon wasn't really in the mood to tease her about that. Not now anyway.
"Hm. Yes, I noticed you weren't updating anymore. In any case—"
Jon moved to go up to the library, talk Diana into letting Melanie in. He gave an apologetic smile to his coworkers, knowing that this distraction meant they would most likely not be coming back to the conversation.
6:12 P.M
To Dead not Gone
bullied into getting a degree: im thinking about setting up a campaign, anyone?
assigned cop at birth: id love to but im too busy
winged beast (a fly): same here
jesus or somth: I'm available
shipkisser: Me and Jonny are too
strange and unusual: Oh, While I Do Love Pretending To Be Someone I'm Not, I Am Unfortunately Quite Busy :o(
archIVYussy: I'm busy too
powdered tim: not sure yet my job has weeird hours i may not be able to
bullied into getting a degree: that makes three
bullied into getting a degree: hm
shipkisser: Ill persuade Jonnys coworkers if you want
shipkisser: Theyre fun I think
bullied into getting a degree: oh sure
bullied into getting a degree: why not
shipkisser: Will you be okay with GMing for them
shipkisser: And @Ben will you be okay with them joining
jesus or somth: Sure
bullied into getting a degree: yeah all good
shipkisser: Awesome
6:20 P.M
splesbian (space lesbian) renamed group archive + nastya
splesbian (space lesbian): Hi any of you interested in rpg
SashJame: hell yes??
sweetbabe84: ME TOO ITS BEEN YEAR S
splesbian (space lesbian): Brilliant
splesbian (space lesbian): Mine and Jonnys friend Kofi would be the GM
splesbian (space lesbian): And aside from us Brian
sweetbabe84: awesome awesome
SashJame: agreed
splesbian (space lesbian): @Martin what about you?
mario kart: huh
mario kart: oh um
mario kart: i never did that before
splesbian (space lesbian): Thats not a problem if youre willing to try
mario kart: sure then
mario kart: but i really dont know how that works
JSims: what is even happening
splesbian (space lesbian): read the chat idiot
JSims: fuck u
splesbian (space lesbian): Pizda
JSims: im assuming thats an insult
splesbian (space lesbian): Yes and I didnt even use cyrillic so you can understand
splesbian (space lesbian): And you still didnt
JSims: i cant speak russian hoe
splesbian (space lesbian): Anyways another chat is in order
6:29 P.M
R.Anastasia added JSims, Ben B., Kofi Young, SashJame, Tim Stoker and Martin K. Blackwood
R.Anastasia renamed the group rpg
R.Anastasia set her own nickname to Nastya
Nastya set the nickname for Kofi Young to GM
GM set their own nickname to GOD
GOD: take it they agreed then
JSims: i didnt
Tim: yuo didnt have a choice
Nastya: What he said
Nastya: But yes the rest of them agreed
Nastya: Theres Tim, Martin and Sasha
SashJame: hi
Martin: hey
GOD: hello
GOD: just for confirmation, pronouns?
GOD: i use they/them so i prefer to ask others too
GOD: though if theyre name adjacent then not necessary
GOD: except for Sasha
SashJame: yes she/her
SashJame: rest are name okay
Tim: yupyup
Tim: so i raelly was right all jons friensd are genderqueer
Tim: except fro Martin
JSims: not all
JSims: and even if so what
Tim: nothng i just think you should get an achievemetn
GOD: anyways, are all of you familiar with rpg stuff?
Martin: im not
Martin: like really not i dont know anything at all
JSims: ill help u
JSims: mari u can go as usual ill tell him everything
GOD: sure
GOD: so, well be using fate system
Nastya: Awesome
Nastya: Brilliant
Nastya: I adore fate
Nastya: Ill kiss you
GOD: please dont
Nastya: Good I like girls anyway
GOD: brian do you remember fate
Ben: I don't remember shit
GOD: amazing this will be a delight wont it
GOD: to the rest of you who probably havent heard of it, its a very easy system, ill send over the character sheet and otherwise youre free to do basically anything
GOD: this isnt like dnd where a set of skills is tied to a race or class
GOD: the skills you have are based just on the character and their backstory and your own whimsy
GOD: how does that sound
GOD: there is technically a set of skills you can choose from if any of you get stuck but some of them blur together or can be replaced with something you come up with
GOD: oh and also, there isnt much math here because [REDACTED], so one set of numbery dice will be fine for stuff like rolling luck (D100) or initiative or items (D6+D8), stuff like that
GOD: instead theres + , - and blank
GOD: well get to that
GOD: but dont worry about it because jonny has a ton of these
GOD: get diagnosed
JSims: whats with u all
JSims: not autistic
JSims: fuck off
Nastya: Everyone believes you Jonny
JSims: i js like dice
GOD: jonny can i trust you with helping your friends with characters
JSims: ofc
GOD: good because i need to help brian
GOD: dumb arse
Ben: Am not
GOD: okay then, stoner
Ben: I quit
JSims: no u didnt
Ben: How can you even know that
JSims: u never throw up when drinking unless u mix it w smoking
Ben: I didn't know I threw up
JSims: twice
Nastya: We didnt tell you because we love you
JSims: i rly dont
Nastya: You especially
JSims: can we get on with it
JSims: mari
JSims: give me something to work with
GOD: how do we feel about pirates
JSims: r u fr
Ben: You know how we feel about pirates
GOD: normal pirates tho
GOD: on the sea
GOD: and we did pirates a lot so maybe you got tired of them
JSims: is that even scientifically possible
SashJame: right???
SashJame: pirates are awesome
Tim: oh yeah
Tim: though do we mean pirate-my-whole-life or something-happened-that-means-i-have-to-go-to-sea
GOD: second definitely
GOD: did you look up fate already
Tim: yeah i read some
GOD: then you got the gist just fine i think
Tim: thank
GOD: alr do we need to meet up for the character creation or are we fine
Ben: I'll come over
JSims: wait mari ure back
GOD: jonny how the hell do you think we were going to play a tabletop otherwise
JSims: …makes sense
JSims: but no i think the rest of us will be fine
JSims: i mean me n rest of archive will prob meet but we dont need a whole thing
Tim: jon are you inviting us to your flat
JSims: no im inviting myself to one of yours
Nastya: No
Nastya: Hes inviting you to ours
Nastya: Ill send the address
JSims: move out
Nastya: No
Nastya: Theyre coming over
JSims: its my flat
Nastya: Our flat
JSims: you cant say that
JSims: not when u swear at me in russian
Notes:
Since you guys made up a shipname for them, Sashtya is staying and expect a bit more of it for sure :].
Thank you for being here!
Chapter 11
Summary:
Fluff.. probably. Character creation. Well, I'm having fun certainly
Feat.: Nastya acting like a teenager. Sasha too, actually. Maybe everyone.
Notes:
I'm halfway through actually filling the character sheets. And I think I had some sort of revelation because "Nastya's character" is now my favourite character I created . Which is a big fat L for my own rpg character. Rip Micah i guess.
But also when I finish them I might just put them up on my tumblr
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They ended up deciding on Jon's flat after all, though they did have to wait until friday. Indulging in activities such as rpg campaigns isn't particularly easy when you have a serious job, and it's even harder when said job involves worm women, a boss with weird eyes and tape recorders.
But friday came around and at 5 on the dot, Nastya stormed into the archives, telling everyone to 'pack their stuff and move their asses' and they left, Tim insisting on getting booze on the way.
Jon agreed only on the principle that 'beer only, I'm not paying and I'm not carrying anything'.
They were sat now around Jon's absurdly small dining table. Which, really, he lived most his life alone or with just one other person, wasn't his fault. And they all fit just fine. Almost. Paper and writing utensils were sprawled around the table as well.
"Alright. Nas?"
"High elf. I'm a fucking aristocrat, baby."
"Typical. I'm thinking, uh. I'm thinking dwarf or human. Tim?"
"Goblin." Tim was already scribbling on the character sheet Jon printed out for all of them.
"Good, do that. Sasha?"
"Can I do changeling?"
"Sure. Martin?"
No answer.
"Do you know your options?" Martin shook his head no. Jon started explaining that to Martin, while Nastya turned to Sasha and Tim.
"You're managing?" She asked. Tim nodded, but Sasha looked lost.
"I get skills and aspects, but what the hell is extras? Or stunts?"
"Alright, so, we get one extra, which is just an additional skill or an item that your character posesses that's tied it's backstory. It can be, for example cartography but it can also be a talking bird or a big shield."
"Mhm.. I think I get it?" Sasha didn't notice Nastya smiling at her warmly.
"Y-yes. Uh. Stunts. Yes. A stunt is your special skill, though it has to be environment related. For example, I was thinking of a flaming shot, since my character will be good at archery. But I can't just get that flaming part out of nowhere, so my environmental condition will be that there has to already be an open fire for it to be possible."
Nastya faintly noticed that her accent was slowly disappearing, even tho she's only been back for a while. She knew it wouldn't ever be completely gone, though.
"Ookayyy.. So, if I wanted to do.. Hm, Voice impersonation for example, as a distraction tactic. Would that be considered a stunt?"
"Yeah, actually. I think so, yeah."
"And.. maybe, I can only do that if it's dark around? Since it wouldn't make sense if the opponent could just see me do it, right?"
"Yes. Yes. You're s—"
"We don't get any superb skills yet, right?" Tim interrupted, loudly. Nastya glared daggers at him. So did Jon. Tim, however was unaware of any of this, looking at his sheet intently.
"No, Tim, we only get these that have a dark border."
"Thanks, boss." And he went back to it.
"I think I'll just do human." Martin said. "Can, uh. Can I be a bard?"
"Yes! Yes, definitely. Awesome." Jon fought the grin. He knew Martin would want to be a bard. "Music bard or story bard?"
"Hm, both?"
"Amazing. So, you can have skills like empathy, contacts, uh.. here says rapport but we really just say charm. Or charisma. Kofi does lots of charisma checks. Also, you can do provoke or decieve. Or, oh, lore, since if you know people, you know rumours, legends. Lore. But, really, you can do what you want."
It took them over three hours, not counting getting there and food break, but in result, everyone was happy with their characters. Martin felt like he hasn't spoke that much.. ever, really. Not all at one time. It wasn't bad, but he was definitely taking a quiet weekend.
The character creation taking so much time did mean that it was almost 10 pm now. Nastya was arguing that she won't let anyone go home at 10 in London. Which, she was probably smart. But it meant they had to stay over in Jon's small flat.
"See, I do have a guest room. Or, I had a guest room until someone just barged in and made herself home."
"сука. Focus on figuring out sleeping." Nastya pointed a middle finger at him.
"I have a big bed. If anyone wants to pair up, they can take it and there's Nastya's bed but it will probably fit only one person and there's the couch, it's pull-out so it might fit two people as well. I have blankets and can sleep on the floor."
"Jon, you are not sleeping on the floor!" Martin protested.
"What do you propose then?"
"Um." He went quiet.
"I pair with Nastya on the couch, Jon pairs with Tim on his bed and Martin takes Nastya's bed. Would make sense. Right?" Sasha suggested. Nastya froze. "I have another issue though, I don't think any of us have any other clothes."
"That won't be a problem at all, I'll just lend you my stuff. Or Nastya will." Jon said.
"Jon, I won't fit in your clothes. Neither will Martin." Tim looked at him incredulously.
"Yes, you will." Jon left, very sure of himself. He came back with two shirts, one black, blank and one with a mechanisms logo. He handed the blank one to Tim. "Try these on. I'm pretty sure they will fit just fine."
"Hey, why does he get a mechanisms shirt?! Unfair!" Tim said but took his shirt off immediately, putting on the one Jon gave him.
"Tim, there is a bathroom in here."
"Sasha, you're just a hater."
"You didn't get a mechs shirt because I sleep in the only other one I own, everyday." Martin stood up and actually went to the bathroom to change. Jon made a move to go to his bedroom again when he noticed Nastya's blank look. "Nas. Nas?"
"Whuh. What?" Nastya startled when Sasha nudged her.
"Clothes? For Sasha?" Jon said and left, soon coming back, wearing his own mechanisms shirt.
"Uh. Yes. Sure." Nastya left. She came back with a big, gray shirt. "It's long so it's comfy. Here." She handed the shirt to Sasha, looking anywhere but at her.
"Um. We don't have to share the couch if you're not comfortable with that. I could switch wit—"
"No! No. No, I'm okay. It's okay. We can share."
"Are you.. sure?"
"Yes." Well, she definitely sounded sure. The decision was made. Jon scooted over to Tim.
"I swear if they kiss on my fucking couch." He whispered. Tim managed to keep quiet for approximately half a second before breaking into a laugh that could probably be heard outside.
Martin came out of the bathroom, shirt fitting him just fine, if a little loosely. Jon suddenly felt very aware of a number of things. Martin, wearing a merch shirt of Jon's band. Martin heard the songs. Martin heard Jon sing. Martin heard Jon yell and whisper straight into the microphone.
"Oh, shit." Jon muttered. Only after a second he realised he did so. Well, here's to hoping no one heard him. Though, with how Tim was looking at him with a knowing look, he definitely did hear. "Uh, anyways. It's not that late yet, we could, uh…"
"Doctor who."
"What Tim said. Come on, Jon. Couch and doctor who."
"Oh. Fine."
They stayed up, watching doctor who until midnight. Well, 'up' is the wrong word. By the time half an episode passed, Martin was dozing off, Tim quickly following, leaning on his shoulder. In the end, only Sasha and Nastya stayed awake.
They decided to just leave the three men there, though Sasha managed to convince Nastya to nudge them awake just so they lay down properly.
They did so, somehow fitting the three of them on the couch. After that, Nastya and Sasha went to Jon's room, seeing as they were supposed to be the one on the couch and Nastya's bed was definitely not big enough for two people.
It was a bit awkward at first, of course it was. Sasha tried to lighten the mood by joking about how tall Nastya was in comparison to her, but it would seem that it did the exact opposite effect.
Sasha was sure that by now, Nastya couldn't possibly be less comfortable around her. She messed everything up already.
After a few minutes of silence Nastya whispered to her.
"Are you cold?" She asked. Sasha figured that Nastya didn't get cold too easily, probably used to drastic temperatures.
"Just a little." Sasha whispered back. Nastya started to get up. "Where are you going?"
"To try and find a blanket?"
"You don't need to. I'll warm up. Body heat and all that." Nastya went quiet. She laid back down, just a tiny bit closer.
Neither of them commented on the fact that when they woke up, they were hugging. Nastya left the room first, to see if the rest was still asleep. They were and she pulled her phone out to take a picture of the three of them, a tangled mess of limbs and Jon's hair. She went back to the room.
"They're asleep. It's only 7 am, we could just.. hm. Not sure."
"We can go back to sleep." Nastya wasn't tired. She nodded anyway and laid back down, though on her own side of the bed now. She watched as Sasha fell back asleep, noticing when her breath calmed. Then turned her eyes towards the ceiling. It would be creepy if she just stared at her when she sleeps.
She waited some more, until she was sure that Sasha was actually asleep and got up again. She left the room, only going to her own to get dressed and left the flat.
It was cold. But Nastya had her favourite coat, and she knew that when she comes back, they will be all awake and warm. It was okay to be cold, for now.
And, sure enough, when she came back two hours later, everyone was up, Jon, Tim and Sasha in the kitchen, while Martin, sat on the couch, still groggy with sleep.
"Good sleep, boys?" She said first thing after coming in and taking off her coat.
"I'm gonna kill you." Jon pointed his spatula at her. Which was frankly hilarious. "I had to explain to Sasha for like ten minutes that you just do that." Sasha elbowed him, but didn't deny it. Or look at Nastya.
"Oh. Uhm. Sorry. I like morning air. I wasn't tired anymore."
"Could have told me." Sasha was quiet, Nastya barely heard it. But she did and now felt guilty. It was true. She could have told her. She wouldn't like imagine how it would feel if she was the one just left like that. She didn't have to, and she knew it wasn't nice. Especially if you're in someone else's home, not at all familiar to you.
"Sorry." She only got a silent hum in response.
Soon everyone left, including Sasha. Nastya wished she could hug her goodbye. She didn't do it, though. She noticed that Jon didn't hug Martin either, or Tim. But, well, they were men. Men didn't do that often. As far as Nastya was aware.
They were left standing in the corridor. And they stood there silently for a few minutes.
"Hm." Was all Jon said before turning back further into the flat. He'd get to cleaning right about now, except Sasha and Martin insisted on helping with that, so there was nothing to do. "I might go to Georgie's."
"Okay." Nastya said and went to her room, shutting the door.
Isn't that just great.
1:16 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: @strange and unusual i forgot earlier
First mate: el*as told me to tell u to stay away
First mate: tf happened w u two
strange and unusual: Oh, Nothing Happened!!
strange and unusual: You Could Say We're Enemies By Nature!!
strange and unusual: The Watcher Watches And The Stranger Does Not Like Being Known.
First mate: not touching that with a 10ft pole
First mate: but he told me to tell u to stay away
strange and unusual: That Isn't Very Polite!!
1:20 P.M
Private conversation with Georgiest
Jonniest: georgie
Georgiest: yes you can come over
Georgiest: if you buy dorito on the way here
Jonniest: what am i ur sponsor
Georgiest: yes
Georgiest: todays episode was sponsored by jonathan fucking sims swearing hes neurotypical
Jonniest: bc i am
Georgiest: stop lying to yourself
Georgiest: get my doritos bitch
Jon left soon after. The weather was nice and his legs felt fine, so he decided to just walk the short trip to Georgie's flat. He did not expect to be stopped by two men with a very fake sounding cockney accent.
"Sorry, we'll jus'—"
"Take you a second."
"I'm sorry?" Jon only realized they were talking to him after a moment.
"Were told to—
"Find the Archivist."
"—That's you."
For some reason, this exact moment Jon suddenly knew who these men were. Breekon and Hope. Jon turned and started walking away.
Immediately there was a hand on his shoulder. Jon briefly thought, it felt like wood, not flesh. Briefly, because next second he was being dragged by the delivery men, who were awfully strong. Especially in comparison to Jon. He couldn't even scream, and people on the street didn't seem to care much.
It didn't take long before Jon was thrown on the ground in some dark alley.
"Oh, boys! I told you to be gentle with him! That is really very impolite of you!"
Jon was too preocuppied with massaging his leg, that now was hurting again. This must have worsened his not yet even completely healed worm injury. He watched Breekon and Hope leave, before turning to the person he was "delivered" to.
"Back to you, old chap!!" Jon scrambled up from the ground.
"I- What?! Nikola- What?!"
"Oh, don't be like that!! I just want to talk! We are friends, after all!"
"Friends! Friends don't do.. whatever this was when they want to talk to eachother! God, I—"
"I really just need you to find the skin for me! It really would be a pity if I had to take yours. It is in awful condition, I have to say." Jon instinctively reached up to touch his face.
"Nik- what- I-.." Jon took a breath. "What do you even need my help for?"
"Oh, see, as I said, I don't really want to spend too much time at the institute!! Especially now that I've been forbidden—"
"Nikola! What do you need my help for, not with!" Jon watched the Toy Soldier stiffen up, almost like a.. well, soldier that recieved an order.
"I need the skin for the Unknowing. Oh, now that is not nice, Archivist!! No more questions from you! Please locate the skin for me, old chap! I really don't want to take drastic measures." Nikola turned it's back on Jon. "Girls! You can take him back."
With that Breekon and Hope were back, before Jon could react, object or say anything else to the Toy Soldier. He was dragged all the way over to the building Georgie lived in. He walked up the stairs in a haze.
Georgie opened before he could knock, presumably hearing him come up.
"You're late. And you didn't answer my texts. And- and you don't have my doritos. This has happened once before and I do not want to recall the circumstances."
"I, uh. I was. Hm. Briefly kidnapped. Maybe. Not sure if it qualifies—"
"YOU WHAT?!" Georgie pulled Jon into the flat and sat him on the couch. "Holy fucking shit."
"Um. It was the Toy Soldier. I mean, indirectly, Breekon and Hope did, they're these two delivery guys, they were involved in a big amount of statements, and- Oh! I need to write this down to research this, Nikola said something about some Unknowing.. Uh, also, about needing my skin."
Jon said the last sentence while already pulling out a tiny notebook with a tiny pen, opening it and writing 'THE UNKNOWING" in big letters. Georgie stared at him dumbfounded.
"I cannot do this sober." She stood up and went to the kitchen coming back with a bottle of wine and a glass.
"It's- I don't-"
"Jon this is a big deal. You should be calling the police." Jon made a face. "Yes, I know you won't. But you should."
"Georgie, this is.. this is archivist stuff. Not something for cops. I mean, section 31, but they.. no, they're useless too." Jon said, but took the glass from Georgie, who took his phone instead.
3:27 P.M
To archive + nastya
JSims: nastya?
splesbian (space lesbian): Georgie?
JSims: how did you know
JSims: actually doesnt matter toy soldier kidnapped jon
splesbian (space lesbian): What.
JSims: hes back now
JSims: obviously
JSims: but you should know that
JSims: seeing as hes your brother
SashJame: ???????
SashJame: what the hell????
JSims: jon said two guys took him and then there was nikki and then they brought him here
splesbian (space lesbian): Is he hurt?
splesbian (space lesbian): Do I need to come over?
JSims: not now, no
JSims: but you may need to pick him up
JSims: not because he wants to
JSims: but i wont just let him back out alone
splesbian (space lesbian): I don't have a car
splesbian (space lesbian): Neither does anyone here
splesbian (space lesbian): Ill call Ashes
JSims: thanks nastya
splesbian (space lesbian): And also I knew because Jonny just says nas
splesbian (space lesbian): Lazy ass cant even type my entire name in
SashJame: why are we overlooking the fact that you said jon was kidnapped????
sweetbabe84: HE WAS WAHT
JSims: hes okay
JSims sent a photo.
[Photo ID: Jonny. Pointing a middle finger at Georgie and petting the Admiral with his free hand.]
mario kart: is he really?
mario kart: he doesnt tend to you know, say when hes not
JSims: in all respect for you mahtin ive known this guy for
JSims: i dont even know how long
JSims: and ive dated him
JSims: which i regret deeply
mario kart: is he bad?
JSims: no i figured out i like women
mario kart: oh
JSims: dont you worry about that
JSims: im sure hell be great with you
mario kart: what
mario kart: no
mario kart: no what
mario kart: i didnt
JSims: as much as i care about this jon is about to steal all my wine
JSims: ass
Notes:
Pining lesbians... I mean, it's not like there were two beds and they could both just sleep alone.
Enjoy fluffy humour while you can, there's capital L Lore awaiting. But that's okay they joke later
Chapter 12
Summary:
Hey, so.. I don't wanna say everything goes to shit, but...
Heavier chapter, maybe. And the next one will just be worse. Though I'm not that good of a judge.
Notes:
It's getting easier for me to write longer chapters, so enjoy.
Also.. what if I post a separate thing but in the same collection that would be their characters' story?
That way it could still be significant and anyone who doesn't particularly enjoy ttrpg could just not read it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon was in the archives early again. He could barely resist coming in on Sunday just to start his research on whatever "the unknowing" was. He remembered the tapes he received from Basira. Well, from Daisy, really, but at Basira's request. He decided to check them out only after looking around document storage room first.
Only after having gone through two full boxes of reading the topics of statements did he realize that he didn't even know what he was looking for. It's not like a statement would be just categorized "the unknowing".
Just as he thought this, he mindlessly reached to another box, seemingly random and pulled out the 6th statement from the pile. He didn't notice the cluttering coming from the entrance to the tunnels.
"Hm. Regarding a window display.. Why this one? Why did I even take this? Statement of Chloe Ashburt—" Jon quickly put the statement down. He did not meant to read it out loud, really to even say anything. He felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand and looked around. No one was there. Of course no one was there, why would there be anyone?
Jon put the statement back into the box, trying to ignore the need to read it, the need to know and got out of the room. Instead, he briefly remembered a different statement. At the time, he thought of it as a simple coincidence, but now..
He went over to the drawer that the statements that didn't record digitally were kept, the real ones.
"Statement of Leanne Denikin.." Jon whispered to himself, tasting the words. They did nothing for him, not like fresh statements did. Where did that thought come from?
Jon remembered this case. It was odd and the calliope music was disconcerting, but what was important was previous owner of it, Nikolai Denikin. He was the organist for what he figured to be called "Another Circus". Nastya wouldn't be impressed at how he had to use google translate for two words.
The ringmaster of said circus was named Gregor Orsinov. Which he did consider previously to be a simple coincidence, but now.. Now Jon didn't know what to think.
Is Nikola who Michael meant? What did Elias mean by saying that Jon won't like it when it gets what it wants? Nikola was acting weird, downright to almost kidnapping him, and everything would be so much easier if Jon just knew.
Jon needed to know. He went to his office and took one of Gertrude's tapes at random.
"Case 9790302. Yuri Utkin. Incident occurred in the village of Algasovo, central Russia, November 1952…"
It was weird to hear Gertrude's voice. Jon pushed past this, listening to the statement, taking brief notes occasionally. Only after the statement finished, he felt his eyes sting. Had he forgotten to blink? He couldn't tell.
It was Gregor Orsinov and the circus again. And the two men were weirdly familiar to Jon as Breekon and Hope. Jon wondered, briefly, Nikola did seem like someone who would enjoy clowns. And it did play the wooden toy character rather perfectly.
He remembered suddenly that it was Nikola that insisted on the Toy Soldier's origin being about stealing someone's voice for itself, referring to the Soldier as "he" in the story. Jon really hoped there was no real relevance in that.
As much as he would prefer to have more time to think this over, he heard voices, people entering the archives. He didn't notice how much time has passed, before this. But suddenly he felt very tired and knew he had to get up to get coffee.
He did so, and was met with Tim and Sasha's banter about their characters. He smiled, briefly at that, before telling them to focus on their job. Jon could hear Tim's eye roll, as he left to get the coffee.
He couldn't blame them. He really was excited for the campaign as well. And not just so he can take his mind off of things. Things like Nikola.
4:51 P.M
To rpg
SashJame: wait do we even have a healer
SashJame: cause none of us are
JSims: oh yea dw abt that ben always does a healer
Nastya: No its sometimes a vampire instead
Nastya: And its been a long time since it was a vampire
Nastya: Its gonna be a vampire now
JSims: fuck u might be right
JSims: weve got no healer
Ben: Yes we do
JSims: I WAS RIGHT
Ben: Nastya was right too
Ben: I'm a vampire healer.
JSims: ….
Nastya: ….
Ben: I'm a genius I know
JSims: ….
GOD: brian you stupid fucking idiot we love you
Ben: What
JSims: mari how did this even happen
GOD: he said he hadnt decided yet, we had the whole thing finished but they said they didn't decide if he wants them to be human or not
Nastya: And then he got high and decided on a healer vampire
Ben: So what, I still think it's good
GOD: thats why we love you
GOD: banjo man
Ben: Hell yeah
Tim: so we hvae a healer
GOD: yeah and they play banjo
Ben: Yeah
Ben: Me not the vampire healer
Martin: how can you be a healer if youre a vampire too
Ben: I can be whatever I want
Ben: Who are you playing
Martin: a bard
JSims: i just got a text that says, quote, "mY do or is . niCe , flufFy and wa rm (worm emoji) corr i doors [']. cOme iN nI, ce dooR Ɛ:"
JSims: wtaf
Nastya: Jonny what the hell is going on with you
JSims: fym going on w me
JSims: i didnt do shit
Nastya: Eaten by worms, maybe in danger of being killed, kidnapped and now this
JSims: not my fault???
Nastya: At least theres no weird books this time
JSims: we dont talk abt that
JSims: fuck jurgen leitner
Nastya: Whatever you say my little schizophrenic
Tim: wait yuo read a leitner
JSims: nothing recent or relevant
JSims: You may go back to your job.
Tim: dont do that i see through you now
GOD: guys
GOD: guys please
GOD: guys please as much as i appreciate this bonding and secret sharing thing
GOD: you are spamming up maybe relevant messages
Ben: What the fuck did you mean by eaten by worms and kidnapped
JSims: its not important
JSims: i wasnt actually kidnapped
Nastya: Yes you were
Nastya: And it was Nikola
JSims: no it was breekon and hope
JSims: i dont think it counted as kidnapping
GOD: our nikola?
GOD: nikola orsinov??
GOD: the toy soldier???
GOD: what the fuck
JSims: its rly not a big deal
JSims: leave it
JSims: anyways im a dwarf and have a big hammer.
JSims: +4 skill is weaponry because u shits always forget to give ur characters weapons
JSims: except for nas who 90% of the time has a bow
Nastya: Archery is cool.
SashJame: archery is hot, even
JSims: arent you a werewolf or something
SashJame: no?????
Tim: im a goblin
JSims: nothing new here
Tim: i hvae daggers boss watch out
JSims: how scary
JSims set his own nickname to Jonny
Nastya: Jonny thats the eight character youve named Jonny
Nastya: Dont you think thats a little uncreative
Nastya: And maybe even narcissistic
Jonny: i dont
Jonny: at least its obv is me
Nastya: Uncreative ass
GOD: last name?
Jonny: give me time
Jonny: i havent figured it out yet
Nastya set her own nickname to Elizaveta Mikalovna
Elizaveta Mikalovna: Bow to royalty bitches
GOD: just first name will be fine here, i just wanted to know it
Elizaveta Mikalovna: Disrespectful
Elizaveta Mikalovna set her own nickname to Elizaveta
SashJame: ooh thats cool
Ben set their own nickname to Joshua
Elizaveta: Thats horrid
Joshua: Be glad they didn't let me do William Pratt
GOD: no one else here knows who that is
Joshua: Buffy Summers is my hero
Jon wished really hard that this week could be over faster. They're all meeting for the rpg on the weekend. And Jon hasn't seen Marius in far too long and hasn't taken part in a campaign in even longer.
Time, however, went slow as ever, and as if that wasn't enough, Elias was about to come into the archives. Jon didn't have time to worry about how he knew this before he heard the tell-tale clicking of high heels.
Jon heard a knock on his office door, paired with Elias actually saying 'knock knock' out loud. He sighed.
"Yes, come in Elias."
"Oh, how did you know it was me?" Elias asked as soon as he came in with a fake sounding friendliness, so fake that even Jon could sense that it was so.
"I could hear your steps. And you're the only person in the entire world who knocks and says it out loud at the same time."
"Well, regardless, I have files for you. I need you to sort them as well as start organizing the far end of document storage. You'll never know when you need something specific."
Jon fought the urge to sigh until after Elias left. Isn't that just peachy. He did not want to have to stay for any period of time near the entrance to the tunnels. And obviously Elias has to make him do just that.
Still, he sorted out the files into piles of 'can be done by assistants' and 'have to do myself', then got up and left the room, taking the former pile with him.
"I have some files that I need you three to take care of. Elias had the awfully bright idea of making me organize the further parts of document storage, so if anyone needs anything, I'll be there."
Martin looked like he wanted to say something. He didn't. Instead, Tim spoke up.
"Don't you maybe want tea first? It's almost lunchtime anyway."
"I.. would love to. But if I don't start now, I'll have to stay a lot more overtime than I already do. I do not want this man coming down here again."
Tim made a disapproving face. Jon was pretty sure he heard him mutter 'workaholic', but chose to ignore it. Tim didn't understand, maybe he never would. Jon hoped he never would.
"How about if one of us goes with you to help and the other two stay to take care of what Elias brought here? And you take that break with us." Sasha suggested.
Jon considered it for a while. He did like spending time with them lately. And he actually wanted tea.
"Okay. But it's Martin who comes with me. Tim will distract me and if he stays here with Martin, they'll both get distracted. If Tim and you stay here, you'll be able to keep him focused. It would make sense." He paused, still not sure about his choice. "Fine. Tea it is."
Martin stood up and left to make it. Tim threw his hands up in triumph and Jon had to fight a smile.
"Sasha I had such a problem with finding a name. I'm telling you, there is so much great goblin names." Tim immediately went over to another topic.
"..And you ended up with Borkle?" She said, teasing.
"Be glad I didn't choose Mogglewog or Sparkmag. These were brilliant too. And, Jon chose Jonny! I don't hear you making fun of that."
"There was no occasion. Now, however.." She paused, dramatically and Tim laughed.
They chatted for a while, Martin came back and they spent the break together. After that, Jon left to the document storage with Martin to start their work in there. It was in an awful state still. While, yes, the archive in general has been looking better, the far end of this particular part of it was still in absolute chaos.
It was tiring. Not the organizing itself, that was actually quite.. Well, Jon won't call it pleasant. Just to be stubborn. But it was okay.
What was not at all okay, was the fact that the room was.. cramped, to say the least. Jon's legs weren't that kind to him today, his previously injured one still feeling disrupted after… well, being dragged by two not-people, so he wasn't keen on standing around for so long. Crouching was even worse for his before-worms pain, and he couldn't really sit on the floor here.
He has briefly considered taking the files out and doing it there, but he deemed the idea insanely inconvenient and significantly more time wasting.
Martin didn't distract him, at least. If he wasn't sure about something, he put it on a separate pile next to Jon, to let him decide. Jon could appreciate that. He very much liked the rare moments Martin spoke, especially to him, but being able to get into the rhythm of work was great.
Jon enjoyed Martin's company. Even if his legs hurt and they were just sorting files. It was nice.
Needless to say, though, at the end of the day, they were awfully behind still. On a scale, it felt like what they managed was just a speck in a mountain of.. dust. Yeah. Dust. There was so much of it. So much, that Jon felt a Galahad joke on his tongue.
They continued working like that, Jon and Martin in the document storage, Sasha and Tim on the recent files and research. It went smooth. Jon did record one statement that Sasha told him about, but otherwise it was all peaceful. Jon wasn't about to complain about that.
Soon the weekend rolled around, as it turns out, time actually does pass quickly when you do things you somewhat enjoy. Organizing files. Was it weird that Jon enjoyed that? Surely not.
No neurodivergency here. Look somewhere else.
9:24 A.M
To rpg
GOD: hello
GOD: i hope everyone is aware that were meeting today for our first rpg session
GOD: i certainly am aware that i forgot to send anyone my address, literally only brian knows where i live now
GOD: so here
GOD sent a photo.
[Photo ID: A screenshot of google maps with their address.]
Tim: hell yeah
GOD: oh you should change your nicknames here to your character names
GOD: sets the mood i guess
GOD: we always do that
Tim: sure sure
GOD: and thank you all for sending over the character sheets, they were all.. more legible than brians
Joshua: Hey fuck off on my handwriting it's good enough
GOD: what does this say, then
GOD sent a photo.
[Photo ID: A bit of the 'Skills' area. Something was very poorly erased, and a new word was written over it in scribbles. It might, but might not, be starting with D. After that it's illegible.]
Joshua: It says 'Go fuck yourself Kofi'
Tim set his own nickname to Borkle.
GOD: i genuinely cant tell
GOD: even tims was better than yours
Joshua: Tim? Tim's writing is gorgeous obviously it was better than mine
GOD: no i mean this tim not gunpowder tim
Joshua: Ah
Joshua: Makes sense
SashJame set her own nickname to Vosk.
Elizaveta: Oh cause youre a changeling
Elizaveta: Thats brilliant
Vosk: ????
Vosk: does it mean something??
Vosk: i just thought it sounded cool
Elizaveta: …..
Elizaveta: I only forgive you because youre pretty and overall awesome
Elizaveta: Thats wax in russian
Martin: polish too
Elizaveta: You know polish?
Martin: a little
Martin: dont ask me to actually speak it
Martin: but i certanly knew when you called jon a cunt
Jonny: OH I KNEW IT SEEMED FAMILIAR
Jonny: if u said it out loud i would recognize it 100%
Martin: i think youre a little liar
Jonny: am not
Martin set his own nickname to Cedric.
GOD: cool cool very cool
GOD: is 7pm a good hour?
Joshua: Can I smoke at your place
GOD: you know i dont care ask the rest
Borkle: …
Borkle: yuo mean weed right
Borkle: ...will we get high from that
Jonny: as long as theres no nicotine in whatever it is you smoke
Jonny: but i mean you could always just go outside for that
Cedric: you people are some bad influence
Cedric: tim with drinking, now drugs…
Cedric: scandalous
Elizaveta: 7 is fine I think
Jonny and Nastya got there together, though not before Brian. He was giggling about something. Well.. Bad influence, huh. Sasha and Martin arrived together too, via same bus, as always. Tim.. was late. Obviously it's the tube's fault.
But, finally, they were all there.
"Yeah, so, uh. Martin, Tim, Sasha.." He said and then pointed to Marius. "Kofi and Ben. A.k.a Marius and Brian, if you didn't catch up on that yet." Martin nodded. Sasha was already going off complimenting their hair, Tim moving to shake both their hands.
Everything was fine.
They took some time, but soon enough they were setting up for the campaign itself.
"I think we'll start at you all already being in the port of the island. So, why don't each of you tell me how you got there?" Marius said when they were all sat down, character sheets, notebooks and various dice scattered on the table, around what looked like a hand drawn map of a ship.
They did, some having already put more thought into it previously (Nastya, Tim and Martin), the rest just making it up as they go. Though, that's not to say those were bad. Jon really missed the storytelling part of Jonny d'Ville, it would seem.
Everyone got through it smoothly. And it was time for interaction between characters, which Tim in particular was delighted about.
"Okay. You're all gathered in the tavern, now, waiting for the captain'. Well, he was running late, and what else to do in a tavern if not drink and talk? You're all sitting at the same table already." They said and gestured to the rest, letting them take the initiative. "What do you do?"
Jonny speaks first.
"I stand up. And, uh, to the rest-" Jon altered his voice just a tiny bit. "Anyone wanna drink?"
Nastya stayed quiet, though her face suggested that it was entirely in character.
"Ah, I don't really—" Brian started, before Tim interrupted him, high-pitched, squeaky voice.
"Me!! I want!!! He kinda.. points his daggers at Jonny."
"…I regard him.. and leave. He's like 2 centimeters tall. Jonny is almost 3 times taller than him." Tim pouted at that.
In the meantime, Joshua got to talking with Vosk and Cedric. Or rather, to them, as he was talking at such speed and volume that neither of them could even try to outdo him. Elizaveta was sitting there quietly. Well, she just had to get the job done. Earn the money.
Maybe they'll take her back.
They wrapped up the session only about an hour in. Marius figured that it would be a nice place to stop, for a first session, especially that they didn't know these people well yet. Everyone seemed to agree, no matter how disappointed Jonny and Tim were at this being '5 seconds long max'.
They talked some more and packed up to leave. Sasha tried inviting Tim, Martin, Jon and Nastya for a movie night, but halfway through Tim rejecting the offer because of already having plans, she remembered that she also had plans.
So they went back to their respective houses. Nastya and Jonny did end up having a movie night, though.
And when monday came, everyone was still in great moods. Even when they split, as the week before, in pairs to do their jobs.
"Good lord, how much dust can there be?" Jon said when walking into the document storage with Martin, who sneezed, as if on cue. "Bless you. Is what I would have said if I was Galahad. Which wouldn't be that far from reality with all this goddamn dust in here."
Martin snorted. Jon just smiled, proud of himself, and they both got to work.
A few hours have passed like this, until Martin heard cluttering.
"Um. Jon?"
"Yeah?" Jon only half-heartedly replied, focused on the box in front of him.
"D'you hear that?" They both went silent. Jon did hear that, he realized. And then again. His head snapped to the entrance to the tunnels.
"Uhh, Martin. Come back here. Like, get away from the trapdoor, maybe." Martin did, just as the hatch opened, and.. There was no one there. Jon stepped forward. He only thought for about half a second, before deciding. "I'm gonna get down there."
"Wh- Jon! What?! No!"
"Martin, there's someone under my archives. I knew that before, but now I need to know who it is. They.. They could've killed Gertrude. They might be after me next. I need to go down there." Jon just said and turned away, towards the entrance again.
"I- I'm going with you, then." Jon looked back at him.
"What? No, I-" Martin just gave him a raised eyebrow, challenging look. "Fine. Come on. I'll go first."
Jon walked over to the corner of the room first, taking the bag he left there last time he went into the tunnels. Then he went down, Martin watching him do that.
Words couldn't express how much Martin did not want to go down there. But he couldn't just let Jon do it alone. He looked around the room for something of his own, a weapon, maybe, if he was lucky. He didn't find anything.
It didn't take much time to get down there. Following a trail of chalk arrows took longer. Martin found his weapon on their way, though. Well, if a rusty pipe could be counted as a weapon. Finally, the arrows stopped.
"Mr. Sims?" Could be heard from further in the dark. Jon could also hear the click, then whirring of a tape recorder. How come he forgot his own?
ARCHIVIST
Uh.. Yes?
MYSTERY FIGURE
I think it's time we had a talk. Oh!— And who are you?
MARTIN
Uh..
(beat.)
ARCHIVIST
Martin Blackwood, archival assistant. Who are you?
(a beat.)
MYSTERY FIGURE
My name is Jurgen Leitner.
ARCHIVIST
Uh. What.
(beat.)
LEITNER
Do you.. not believe me?
ARCHIVIST
No, I.. I do. I know you're telling the truth. You're just.. Hm. Not what I expected.
MARTIN
Jon, can we.. Get out?
ARCHIVIST
Yes, I would like that too.
LEITNER
I don't think that's wise, I don't know how much time we have..
MARTIN
Tough.
ARCHIVIST
Let's at least get closer to the exit. I do not want to be here for longer than necessary.
LEITNER
I just need your help.
ARCHIVIST
You first. You want my help, you answer my questions. And not here. Agreed?
LEITNER
(hesitating) ..Agreed.
ARCHIVIST
Let's go.
(a beat.)
(footsteps, door creaking)
(chair scraping)
You're in luck. I can see the exit from here, so we can still be in the tunnels.
MARTIN
I'll- hm. (fabric shuffling)
LEITNER
Is that necessary? You think I pose a threat to you?
ARCHIVIST
Hm, yes. Yes we do. Keep it, Martin.
MARTIN
Mhm.
ARCHIVIST
Now.
(zipper, tape recorder is pulled out from the bag)
Statement of Jurgen Leitner. February 16th, 2017. Statement begins.
LEITNER
You're quite like her, you know. Gertrude. I suppose there's no surprise. Anyway, questions?
ARCHIVIST
Right.
ARCHIVIST
This place belongs to one of them, doesn't it?
LEITNER
You know the answer to that.
ARCHIVIST
The Eye.
LEITNER
I have also heard it called Beholding.
ARCHIVIST
And I..
LEITNER
You belong to it, too.
ARCHIVIST
(weaker) And, uh, Martin?
(beat.)
LEITNER
To some extent, yes. Not quite as much as you.
ARCHIVIST
I.. Uh.. I.. I think I need some air.
LEITNER
We don't have time for you to have a breakdown, Archivist.
ARCHIVIST
I'm..
MARTIN
Jon? (clanking of metal as the pipe is set down)
You. Don't do anything. Jon, come on.
(footsteps)
[CLICK]
Martin led Jon out the tunnels, out the room. He was shook too, yes, but really not half as much as Jon. Well, Martin didn't just find out that he's been unknowingly giving himself up to some fear god. And right now, he was focused on calming Jon. He can panic about this all later.
"Tim, uh. Do you.. Still smoke?" Jon's words were slurry, quiet. Weird question to ask in a situation like that, Martin thought.
"No, I quit two years ago. Why?"
"I'm, hm. I need to have a cigarette." Jon went to his office before Martin could grab him again, coming back with said cigarette and a lighter with a web pattern. He moved to go outside, Martin following quickly.
Notes:
Ft. Jon being stupid and Martin being his guard dog.
Thank you all so much for all the activity!! It always makes my day.
I apologize for any grammatical or other mistakes, english isn't my first language. Therefore,
Any remarks, issues or further comments, find me on tumblr @superfan999
Chapter 13
Summary:
Everything goes to shit pt.2, except it's really chaotic and slightly comedic. Not funny for them, though (hence the crack treated seriously).
Notes:
I just want to say that everything I know about stealing cars is from Supernatural. So, not a lot.
Thats it, send post.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon left. Elias knew that much, even though he still couldn't see the tunnels very well. He probably never would. At least he knew all the passageways leading there. It was his institute, after all, he knew how to go around unnoticed.
But, Jon left, and Elias knew that someone was in there and he did not want anyone living under his institute, it posed too much of a threat. So he went in, swiftly, right as he knew Jon's presence wasn't there anymore, and.. chuckled.
"Well. This is a surprise." He saw the man move to stand up. "Reach for a book and I will kill you." So far he didn't know if he was planning to. But he did acknowledge the pipe Jon left behind. So, he came armed, somewhat. "How much have you told him?"
"..Enough." Elias didn't care for Leitner's hesitation. He needed this to be quick.
"About Gertrude?"
"No. No, I didn't have time." Elias regarded the man. He felt anger bubble up.
"Y'know, I've wondered for so long who it could be down there. Who was helping her. I honestly never would have guessed."
"How did you know I was here?" Foolish.
"I didn't. You're very well hidden. But Jon is not, he has a somewhat.. more apparent presence. He failed to take the same precautions as you, and I keep an eye on my Archivist. So I knew he was talking to someone. And it turns out to be Jurgen Leitner himself." Elias stopped to chuckle and reached for the pipe. He's decided now. "What an honour."
"Elias, please.." Pathetic.
"What did you want from him?" Elias saw him hesitate once more.
"The files. The ones you took from Gertrude."
"Planning a little light arson, are we, Jurgen?" Elias looked at the 'weapon' he was holding. He wondered, why would Jon choose this to take with him.
"It's not just the institute and you know it. They had everything she had found on the Stranger."
"Hm, yes, I know. It's, um.. what do they call it?" Well, Elias thinks, it is at least suitable enough. Will do just fine.
"The Unknowing." Disgusting little librarian who thinks he knows what's going on. He isn't even close. Elias chuckles.
"Creativity never was their forte."
"You of all people should want to stop them." Elias glared at Leitner. What does he know? Who does he think he is.
"And we will. But I don't think we'll need your help."
"And what's.. he going to think when he gets back?" Elias ignored the way the man emphasized the 'he'. He was irritated. Can you blame him, really?
"Well, he was always going to need to fly the nest at some point." Elias breathed an annoyed laugh. "Go out and see the world for himself."
"He might die." Smartass.
"It's always a danger." Elias said, tightening his hold on the pipe. "Almost always."
Jurgen Leitner seemed to know what will come next. Is Elias this much of an obvious man? He gripped the makeshift weapon with his both hands now.
"Elias, it doesn't have to be like th—"
I think we all know what happened next. I shan't say the words.
"Thank you, Martin. Really, I've been clean for five years now, but that.. If it wasn't for you.. I'd probably fall back." Jon said, tiredly, as they headed back to the room and down into the tunnels. Martin nodded.
Martin went first, and so he saw the scene first. He yelped, stepping back instinctively, shoving Jon, who just got down as well, though lightly. Well, Martin thought, if he knew this would happen, maybe that cigarette would not be such a big deal. Hell, he could use one too, now. And he never even smoked before.
It felt unreal. How does someone even deal with this? Why does he always have to find dead people?
"Jon— Jon we need to leave. W-we need Tim and Sasha and leave." Martin wasn't even sure Jon could understand his babble. He realized however, that as Jon saw Leitner's skull, cracked open, the bloody pipe laying beside him, he had a similar train of thought.
He grabbed Martin, going back, making him go first. He went into the common room, eyes frantic, as were his moves, and still gripping Martin's sleeve.
"Get up. Both of you. We need to leave. Like, now." When the two just stared at him, Jon went over and slammed Sasha's laptop shut. "We're leaving." He said, voice raised now, and dragged Martin after him. Tim and Sasha looked at each other, then at Martin, and promptly got up.
They followed Jon out, then to the parking lot. They watched him look around, no one daring to say a word, until Jon led them to a seemingly random car, finally letting go of Martin's sleeve.
"Jon, what—"
Jon interrupted Sasha, instead shoving his phone into Tim's hands.
"Call Ashes. The code is 2007." He looked at the car, intently.
"Really, boss, your birthday—"
"Call Ashes, Tim. I'm not going to say that twice." Jon's voice was demanding. Tim thought, if he wasn't scaring them all right now, it might've been a bit hot.
So Tim did, not paying attention to what Jon was doing, while Martin was trying to get enough words out to try explaining anything to Sasha. Until Ashes picked up and Tim had to speak again.
"They picked up, uh— Jon what are you doing?"
"Stealing a car. Put them on speaker." Sasha was about to protest, but Jon was already speaking into the phone. "I fucking hope you're at work now. There's a dead man and I'm pretty sure my boss killed him. I'm also stealing a car right now but I'm only telling you that so you steer clear of me. Get in"
He said the last part to his coworkers, who stared at him in shock.
"Yes, I'm reporting a murder, Basira, no, I'm not going to call the main number. If you're already a cop then do your fucking job." Jon paused, listening for an answer, phone against his ear now, as his friends got into the old car. He got behind the wheel. It took him another while to actually start the car. Even if he did choose an old one so it would be easier, he's still hasn't done that in ages.
"No, no way the guy could walk again. No, I know that for sure. Yes, I do. All of us, yeah. Yes, we're just leaving, I just gotta.." Right as he was saying that, the engine started. "Yes, we're leaving now."
He hung up and called Georgie.
"Jon? What's up? You never call me, you hate—"
"Emergency. There's four of us and, uh, I stole a car." Jon somehow sounded sheepish about that.
"I— Okay. Are all of you fine?"
"We are, yeah. Though, Elias killed someone. We are all okay, though." Tim could not take it anymore. He was having a nice goddamn day, talking with Sasha while Jon and Martin were supposed to do.. whatever they did in that document storage, things finally got better after that damned worm woman, and..
And instead, he was sitting in a stolen car, because Jon apparently knows how to do that, and they were ditching work now, after finding out that apparently.. wait, what?!
"What the fuck do you mean Elias killed a man?!" Tim yelled, grabbing the seat in front of him.
"I— I'll see you, Georgie." Jon hang up and turned his attention to Tim, as much as he could while still staying focused on the road. "I'll tell you everything. We just needed to get out of there. Elias killed Gertrude. And now Jurgen Leitner. Yes, the librarian." He said, noticing Sasha was about to interrupt. "He was living under the institute for a long time. And, uh. Actually, I got.. um. Scared. I didn't know if it was safe, if we weren't next, me and Martin, since we were down there with Leitner, and then you two and I couldn't—"
"Okay. Stop, Jon. That's enough. For now. Tim, breathe, please." Sasha took Tim's hand and squeezed it, hard. Tim tried to. He really did. He focused on the pressure on his skin.
It didn't take long before Jon stopped the car, looking around before getting out, gesturing them to go with him. He led them up the stairs and, once again, didn't have to knock before Georgie opened the door.
"Gods fucking damn it. Of course I finally meet your friends and it's in these circumstances." She stepped back, letting the four get in.
"You're…"
"Yes, Georgie Barker. Jon's apparently moral support. Which I did not agree to."
"Jon, why did I not know that your ex Georgie was literally What the Ghost Georgie Barker." Sasha didn't really say it as a question.
"Uh. You didn't ask?"
"I'll be the one asking things now, what the hell happened?" Georgie asked instead, motioning them all to sit on the couch.
"No, first I need to know something. Jon how the hell do you know how to steal a car?" Tim asked. Focusing on the laughable aspects of the situation will make it easier to bear. He knew it from experience.
"Oh. Uhm. I was a teenager with a.. slightly skewed idea of 'punk'.. I do like to think that only slightly." Jon looked at his hands as he said that. Everything that happened and he's ashamed of stealing a car.
"Hm. Makes sense. Of course you used to be punk."
"I mean—" Jon fully intended to go off about how punk was a belief system and not something he 'used to be'. Georgie, however noticed that and stopped him before he went on a rant.
"Jon. What happened. From the beginning, please."
"Oh shit, Nas is going to kill me. Uh. Yes. Beginning. Elias told me to organize the document storage in the archives, which is the room that the entrance to the tunnels is in. And, uh, Sasha, or Tim suggested that someone helps with that, so there's two people working on that and two on the most recent stuff. I chose Martin, because he was the most unlikely to cause me any distraction." Georgie rolled her eyes at this, but she didn't interrupt.
"That was last week, and it's been going fine, until someone just- Uh. Opened the trapdoor from the inside. And.. Well, you know me. I needed to know. Especially with, well, the Gertrude thing. I've told you about that."
"Yes, you did. Go on."
"So, Martin said I can't go alone, but I insisted on going so he went with me, and.. Fuck, the pipe. It's gonna have your fingerprints—" Jon said, looking at Martin, but cut himself off. "But, wait, go on, yes. Uh. There were arrows, so we followed them and there was a man and said it's time we talked. He said he was Jurgen Leitner. And, um. Before any of you imply that, I know he wasn't lying. I don't know how, either, but I know he was telling the truth."
He stopped for a moment, but nobody dared to speak. So he continued.
"So, I took his statement. Kind of. I mostly just asked him stuff. There's.. it's gonna be very hard to explain, so I'll leave that for after the 'what happened'. But, uh. He believes Elias was the one who killed Gertrude. He said that and I knew it was true. And- Hm."
"There's evil fear gods and Jon serves one of them. We all do, but him especially." It seemed that Martin shocked even himself, being so straightforward.
"..Yes. Yes, thank you, Martin. What he said. And I- I needed some air and we left for a short while, and when we were back, we, we found him. And it was Elias, I know it was Elias. Especially that he killed Gertrude too, because she wanted to burn down the archives. And Leitner posed a threat so he just killed him too. And.. honestly, all this.. All on automatic. I.. Don't have a driving license and I haven't drove a car since.. uh."
"Since you were 19 and crashed a stolen one, yes. Okay. What do we do?" Georgie was strategic, calm. Weirdly calm, actually, but Jon appreciated that in her. He always had.
"Can I, uh. Can I panic?" Jon asked and, really, he meant it as a joke. But his voice wavered, all that happened catching up to him, as if waiting for one last trigger to be released all at once.
"Yes." That was all he needed. He buried his face in his palms, pushing his glasses up on his head. He let out a shaky breath and let tears fall on his fingers.
He heard fabric moving, someone reaching a hand towards him, but as he braced for touch, it didn't come. He was glad. He didn't have to look to know that it was Martin who wanted to try and comfort him, and Georgie who wordlessly stopped him, knowing that it does the exact opposite for Jon.
Jon took a long moment like this and everyone else stayed quiet. When he finally raised his head, adjusting back to the light, he suddenly came to a realization. It wasn't that he didn't realize that before, but it made sense now, with all Leitner told him.
"Nikola isn't human. It- It serves a different thing, it has to. Th.. It makes sense now, it.."
"Why don't you tell us about that, too?" Georgie stopped him.
"I don't know enough. It, it won't make sense— I have to call Nastya. She's at our flat, she-" Jon's phone started buzzing in his pocket. He took it out, looking at the caller ID. "Oh, she's already calling."
"Speaker?" Jon nodded at that. He did so, after picking up.
"..Nas?"
"Jonny. Jon there is police here and it is not Basira, but she claims to know them and she called you archivist once. What the hell happened?"
"Can she hear me?"
"No, she went back to the car for a second."
"Don't tell her where I am. Actually, tell her I didn't pick up at all. I'll tell you everything, but she cannot find me."
"Jon. Really. I thought we were past this." Jon could hear the eye roll Nastya gave him.
"Nas, this is more serious than trespassing and stealing cars. I'll tell you later."
"Okay. I trust you." And she hung up. Immediately after, Ashes called.
"Oh, fucksake—" Jon picked up, again putting the phone on speaker.
"I sent Daisy to your flat cause I knew you're anywhere but there. She thinks it's you, but she's only going to interview Elias tomorrow. If anyone asks Georgie, she haven't heard from you since you two broke up, and you do not go out right now."
Jon suddenly realized that Ashes knows what they're doing. He nods, mostly to himself.
"The fact that suddenly all archival staff is gone doesn't help at all. But she'll figure something out. I mean— we will. Hopefully I manage to convince Daisy that you didn't go on a killing spree and murder all your friends as well."
"I.. didn't, just for the record."
"I know, you arse. I gotta go. Daisy heard 'he didn't pick up' and she's mad." At that, they hung up.
Jon sighed. Just as things were finally good..
"Boss what the hell do we do now. I mean, we can't all stay here, but, you're on the run, apparently, and now we all are too—"
"I'm sorry. For that. You wouldn't be, but Martin was already with me and I couldn't leave you two if that meant risking anything happening to you two, I.. Sorry. I panicked and overreacted." Tim was stunned. Jon really was an idiot, wasn't he? Sasha spoke, instead, seemingly thinking the same thing as he did.
"Jon.. You literally left a man alive in a room for five minutes and when you came back, he was dead. Obviously the first thing you'd do is get to safety. And it is only a good thing that you care enough to get us there, too. Even if you did scare me a little."
"Sorry. And, of course I care, we're.. We're friends." Jon knew Georgie was about to make a snide remark and he kicked her in the shin.
"Fucker— Hey, this is my goddamn house!" Jon was pretty sure that was supposed to be a reference. A reference to what, he didn't know. "But, all seriousness, I'll let you all stay here, at least for today. After that, we'll see. Let's hope all this won't take too long. Be glad I have a guest room, too. I have no damn idea how you'll fit."
"Oh, last time Jon, Tim and Martin just took the couch, banishing me and Nastya to Jon's bedroom, so they might as well take the couch again."
Tim elbowed Sasha, Martin went red. Jon really was about to be offended, except, something didn't stick..
"Didn't that mean there were two free beds?" He said. There was a pause. "Yeah, we.. we slept on the couch so both my bed and Nastya's bed were free. You.. did not have to sleep in one bed."
"…. This is slander. I have no idea what you're talking about." Sasha wondered, how it happened that neither of them realized they didn't have to share that bed. Especially that she thought Nastya dreaded having to do so.
"Good, then. That means there's no problem. I mean, there's food, clothes.. the fact that Jon is probably wanted for murder he didn't commit and all of you will be officially declared missing tomorrow and that makes me very much vulnerable to awful police stuff, but.. Yeah, there's no problem."
Turns out they did not have to wait for something to happen for too long. The next day, a package was delivered. It didn't have a return address, but.. It was a bunch of statements. Jon knew they were for him. Especially that soon after, he got a text from Elias saying 'You have a month' with a winky face?
"Is he trying to pin the murder on me? He's not even trying to be subtle about it." Jon said. It was somewhat of a shock, with how semi-normal Elias has been before. A little weird and definitely creepy, but.. normal.
"To be fair, he probably doesn't know how to use a private number. Old men tend to be like that." Tim joked. Really, in the heart of being maybe wanted for murder and hiding from cops, jokes are all you need.
"He's not that old though, is he? It's not like he's 200 years old."
"The question is does he have a bloody red soul?"
"Definitely, Tim." Jon rolled his eyes but smiled. Yes, let's not take these very serious happenings seriously. Especially that it was 7 in the morning and everyone besides him and Tim were still asleep. Jon felt a comfort of sorts to see that both their coping mechanisms was humour (and getting burrowed in work, though Jon didn't know that about Tim yet).
Well, Jon did have work, though. And a big amount of it, too. He decided to call Nastya first, get her to come over so he can explain things. He knew she wouldn't be asleep. She always woke up at diabolically early hours.
And sure enough, she picked up.
"Leave me alone." It was muffled, a sniffle could be heard.
"Uh. Nas?"
"No."
"Are you crying?"
"Fuck off."
"Nastya. Are you reading Crime and Punishment again and crying over it?"
"I- I really love Dunya, she's too good to everyone. No one deserves her." Jon snorted. "сука, don't laugh at me."
"Fine. Can you cry over her here? I still gotta tell you everything." He hesitated. "And when Sasha wakes up, I'm almost sure I saw her reading Carmilla once."
"You're joking."
"Am not."
"A woman after my own heart."
"Sure."
"Homophobe. 20 minutes." Nastya hung up.
Jon figured that, in the meantime, he might as well start working on the pile of statements. He only had a month, and considering that usually he spent a week on one statement, suddenly having several for such a short period of time felt like.. well, overdosing. He wondered if he really could manage. He felt the pull, but it was not stronger than the fatigue after reading a statement.
"Hm, I wonder though.." Jon muttered to himself, half burying his face in his hands. "I still need to get my own statement on tape and Nas might take less than 20 minutes and I never know how long the other statements are.. Fine."
Tim, from the kitchen, only looked to him, making sure Jon's muttering to himself and not to Tim, as that would need an answer. Which Tim really did not want to have to give. He needed to think over what happened.
They're on the run. Because someone, probably Elias, killed the Jurgen Leitner. And then Jon stole a car. And so the four of them are staying in Georgie's house. Georgie being Georgie Barker of What the Ghost?, which is just as insane as Jon stealing a car.
"Statement of Jonathan Sims, Head Archi.. hm. Former Head Archivist of the Magnus Institute, London.." Tim could hear, though just barely. He hadn't heard the click of the tape recorder either, but then again, he never was that sound sensitive. "Regarding a childhood encounter with a book formerly possessed by Jurgen Leitner."
What?
Oh, shit. Jon did imply it, before.
Was Tim really not the only one who came to work at the Institute because something weird happened to him?
And Tim was theoretically only the witness, even if that meant losing his brother, was.. Was Jon the victim? Tim never liked eavesdropping (that's a lie), but he couldn't stop himself. He needed to know if maybe, just maybe, he wasn't the only one.
Notes:
Not sure how updates will go on, as I'm working on getting involved in creating a drama club at my school. As the writer. I'll try my best to stay at least remotely consistent, I'm more worried about the quality of what I write.
And on topic, I really apologize for any dumb mistakes, spelling or words that seem out of place (I wrote had instead of how, and that's just an example of what I did notice, there are still things that I do not. No beta, we kayak like Tim I guess), I really mostly write these either half asleep or doped up on caffeine.
Chapter 14
Summary:
To be honest this chapter feels a bit dry. Sorry about that, the next one will hopefully be a bit better.
Notes:
Time is so damn difficult to manage here, I swear. I've said he has a month, but it wouldn't make sense cause it's too long, realized I can't change it to a week anymore, and besides it would be too short-- It's so complicated, I swear. Nothing makes sense!!
I say that, and yet I've changed Nastya's character's name from Elizaveta Rostovska to Elizaveta Mikalovna. But that's just a small thing, and time is a made up concept that doesn't work.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Just as Jon was about to say 'statement ends', there was a knock on the door. He startled, hard. So did Tim, who found himself deeply engrossed in Jon's experience. Poor timing, really. Tim could see the pure terror on Jon's face and, really, he sympathized.
Tim couldn't imagine, nor did he want to, what his reaction would be if he was talking about what happened with Danny, and something just so similar happening right on cue, it..
In any way, he stepped out of the kitchen, startling Jon a second time. He offered an empathetic smile and went to open the door. It was Nastya, seemingly thrown off guard, not expecting to see him.
"Uh. You're here too?"
"We all are." Nastya gave a small 'huh'. "Jon was just recording something, he's.." Tim just pointed behind him and let her through.
"Hello." Jon's voice was raspy and quiet, still startled from his statement being interrupted. In such an inconvenient way, too.
"You look like shit."
"Like you can talk. You cried over Raskolnikov."
"Not Rodya though, I couldn't care less about the fuckwad. I mourn my wife Dunechka. They didn't deserve her. Besides, I'm on HRT. It makes me just cry for no reason sometimes." She said, sitting down beside him. "Now, talk."
It took some time to explain. It was complicated, messy, and Jon tried very hard to explain what happened without letting emotion seep through his words. When he finished, Nastya looked as if about to start praying. She didn't though, because Sasha got out from the guest room. Nastya lit up when she saw her, almost as if she's entirely forgotten what Jon just told her. He rolled his eyes.
Jon wondered, how Martin managed to sleep through them talking and his statement, since he was still sleeping on the couch where he shared it with Jon and Tim the night before. The couch, when pulled out, was quite big and they fit there just comfortably enough (not that it mattered, as the three of them were all awfully touch starved and ended up, at least to some extent, all pressed together).
What mattered, was that Nastya was up to date now. She still trusted him. Probably planned to help, somehow. Jon stood up and went to the kitchen, joining Tim.
"Tea?"
"Hm? No, thank you, Tim. I'll.. wait for Martin to get up, first." Jon said, and Tim smirked.
"Well, that won't be a problem." Tim took a breath, presumably about to shout Martin's name, but Jon smacked him in the stomach, making him lose said breath.
"Don't be an ass."
"Oh, but I'm a fine piece of it." Jon snorted. He quickly got more serious, though.
"He deserves to sleep after.. well, snapping me out of whatever state I was in when I saw Leitner." He paused. "I'm not sure I'd be able to take another step if he wasn't there."
Tim thought about it. He quite wished someone was there to snap him out when he saw that.. thing with Danny. Maybe he would be able to save him, then, just like Jon was able to act quickly. He chuckled, though it sounded to his own ears like a panicked sob.
Funny, how this was Georgie's house once. Like, maybe two days ago even. Now, Martin was sleeping through possibly every sound possible, Jon and Tim half joked — half had a heart to heart in her kitchen and Nastya was discussing something with Sasha animatedly.
"I swear, like, I get that he wrote it as a somehow precautionary tale to not be a lesbian, which is ridiculous in itself, but considering that that's what he meant to write, he did a fucking awful job with it. Not that I'm complaining. I love the way he wrote it, I wanna rip my own heart out when I think of that book."
"I.. couldn't have said it better myself. I, uh.." Sasha pulled the collar of her shirt down, just under her collarbone tattooed the words 'Darling, darling. I live in you and you would die for me. I love you so.' Nastya stared at her with wide eyes. "It was between that or, uh, 'But to die as lovers may—"
"To die together so that they may live together'. Hm. Yes. I like that one, too." Nastya's voice had a haze to it, and Sasha quickly released her shirt, letting it fall back. They both went silent, Sasha a little red in the face.
"Good lord, Tim, my sister is flirting with my employee. That has to be illegal." Jon paused. "Wait. Weren't you and Sasha, uh.."
Tim only looked at him incredulously, half-smile challenging him to go on.
"Well, y'know. Didn't you use to talk about her a lot, back in research?"
"Hm, yes.. Good times. Back when I had any goddamn taste in people. I'd—"
The Admiral jumped up on the counter. He was cooped up somewhere for the most part of the previous day, understandably so, but it was nice to see him come out. Even if just so he can get food.
"Oh, hello, sir!" Jon immediately turned his whole attention to the cat. "Now, way I hear it, you did not get breakfast yet. I shall bring this up with the fine lady of the house at once!" He pet the cat and left Tim in the kitchen, going to see if Georgie was awake.
Tim was left with the cat who stared at him intently.
"He's such a dumbass, I know. Please don't eat me, though. You look like you know things we don't."
Martin stirred on the couch, immediately going to rub sleep off his eyes. He sat up just as Jon was coming back and going to feed the cat.
"Why did no one wake me?" He asked, words slurred together, the question only pointed at the two people in the kitchen (considering Nastya and Sasha were back to discussing sapphic vampires).
"Jon insisted you need sleep."
"You did! You fell asleep after we both did, so you might as well wake up after us." Jon protested. "And, well, with everything that happened. You needed rest."
Martin hummed in response, a short, noncommittal sound.
"Tea? Jon wanted to wait for you." Tim said after a moment of silence. "Really, he just doesn't want my tea."
"Can you blame me? You know I like Martin's tea better." Tim scoffed dramatically.
Martin felt warm in his chest. Right this moment, Georgie emerged from her room.
"He really does. Be glad you haven't seem him grumpy and complaining cause it's the weekend and he didn't get his precious 'Mahtin tea'."
"Georgie!!" Jon turned away from them all entirely. Georgie went to the kitchen to make something for breakfast, smiling.
"I'm gonna have to go get groceries today." She said, examining her fridge.
"Oh. Right, yes, I'll pay you everything back. Just tell me how much I owe you."
"Sure."
Silence fell, except for Nastya and Sasha, still discussing.. whatever it was they were talking about, now.
"Shouldn't we all split it, actually?"
"I- I'll handle it. It's my fault you all can't sleep at your own homes, I can at least do this much." Tim shrugged.
"I mean, you didn't kill the man. Soo, not your fault."
"I didn't stop him dying, either." Jon's response was quiet. Tim barely heard it, but when he did, sympathy again overtook him. He wanted so bad to say that he understands, knows what Jon is feeling. He couldn't form the words.
Instead he dramatically patted Jon's back, which earned him a chuckle. Like it should.
"I'm.. gonna go record a statement. I have quite a lot to deal with." Jon said when he finally got his tea.
"C'mon, Jon. You're basically a missing person's case and you're still a workaholic. You did one already today."
"Tim, he said I have a month. The statements, they're.. draining. I need to try to pace myself to manage in time- You heard my statement?"
Tim went quiet.
"I- I was in the kitchen. It was hard not to hear you. Sorry."
"Hm." Jon hesitated, looking at the floor. "It's fine."
And he left for the now empty guest room, taking the tape recorder and the first statement from the pile with him.
The day passed somewhat normally, so did the next one. Georgie excused herself now to edit an episode ("Gods have mercy on me, Jon I cannot deal with this shit.") and Nastya left early the previous day, actually having to go to work. The four just hung out in the living room the majority of time.
"This is just like skipping work to have a long sleepover instead." Tim said.
"Yes, except we are probably officially missing and I'm most likely wanted for murder."
"Oh, by the way, Nastya didn't seem to surprised that the police is asking for you. Neither did Georgie. Soo.. Sharing is caring, Jon." Sasha nudged him.
"Do I have to?" Jon rolled his eyes. Martin nodded. Jon sighed.
There was a doorbell.
"Ha! Not anymore. I am so awfully sorry, but there seems to be someone at the door. It means that, unfortunately, I cannot further indulge in this conversation." Jon stood up.
"You think your better than us, with all your big words?" Tim mocked him.
"Maybe." He said with a teasing smirk and went over to open the door. "Uh. Basira?"
"I'm not a cop." They said, quickly, not even looking Jon in the eye.
"Sorry? I don't—"
"I quit. Already have when you called, but if I told you that then you'd panic so I called Daisy and told her all she needed to know without telling me where I got the info from, though I think she knew. Especially when she went over to the institute and there was nobody there, she would've ditched it if she wasn't so thorough, cause you didn't say where the body was. She's—"
"Pause. Stop. You quit?" Ashes didn't say anything. They nodded. "Good."
"Hm."
"Though, that does mean Daisy is without a partner on this case and will probably do anything to pin it on me, and I doubt she even needs much actual evidence." Jon paused, the words dripping with disgust of that reality.
"Elias insists it's not you, though. And that you'll be back soon, all of you. Daisy said there's an 'in renovation' notice on the Archive door. He said he knows where you all are, and wouldn't tell her."
"Really? Huh. Besides, why are you telling me all this? Isn't that like, confidential?"
"You really think Daisy would care about that?" They paused, and Jon shrugged. He didn't ask about what Daisy would think. "Elias did something. She wouldn't tell me much, but he, uh. Told her her statement? Like, things he couldn't possibly know, and he just told her what happened to her, not, not like normal statement, but the other way around and he refused to cooperate at all."
"Why, um. Again, why are you telling me this? She never liked me, now she probably hates me, I don't think she'd like me knowing."
"I don't know, Jon. Uh. I don't know."
Jon just pulled them inside and hugged them. Not for long, but it was enough for Ashes.
"Thanks."
"HEY! How come I never got a Jon hug?!" Tim yelled from the couch, startling them both.
"You never deserved it." Tim made a dramatic gasp.
"Yeah, you gotta work for it, man. I've known him for like 5 years before I got my first hug." Ashes said, their whole demeanor changed now. They stepped further into the house. "This place is seems so small with you all here. You guys manage?"
Martin didn't comment on how he got his Jon hug much earlier than 5 years of knowing him.
"We've only been here for two days, and we didn't really have the choice."
"Hm...Does Georgie manage?"
"She says she does, but you know her. I'm trying to find another solution but, uh. As it turns out, none of us have any family even remotely close. Or willing to take any of us in."
"I mean.."
"Fuck off, dead jokes are reserved for me." He flipped them off.
"Where's the cat?"
"With Georgie. I don't think he likes this many people around."
"Then I'm gonna leave. Really, I just came here to tell you that." And fact was, they didn't even take their coat off. "My flat is tiny, but.. Hm. Tim doesn't know you all so he's out of the question but, didn't you guys start a campaign with Marius? They have a somewhat big house."
Jon considered it.
"Maybe. I'll have to.. Talk it over with people." He sighed.
"Scandalous, I know." And they left.
Everyone was silent for a moment. Then, Jon groaned.
"Lord, I hate having to talk to people." Tim laughed at this, Sasha soon joining him.
"We know, Jon."
"…Can't I just text them?"
He didn't wait for an answer.
7:11 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: yo @bullied into getting a degree
First mate: question
bullied into getting a degree: yeah
First mate: how would u like inviting me n ur newest friends into ur home
bullied into getting a degree: like what for another session
bullied into getting a degree: i didnt finish preparing yet, besides why didnt you ask on the other chat then
First mate: no
First mate: cs like were like kinda missing
First mate: kinda hiding from cops
bullied into getting a degree: what
assigned cop at birth: jonny you fucking dumbass?
assigned cop at birth: oh yeah im wanted for murder let me just tell everyone on messenger
assigned cop at birth: just tell the entire world will you
First mate: hey U TOLD ME to ask them
assigned cop at birth: this couldve been a phonecall???
First mate set the nickname for Basira Hussain to ashes of a cop
First mate set the nickname for Kofi Young to what tendencies im an artist
First mate: no it couldnt
what tendencies im an artist: i wouldnt have picked up and you know that
ashes of a cop: this is so fucking idiotic
ashes of a cop: thank god i dont have to deal with this anymore
First mate: o yea @everyone ashes is no longer a cop
ashes of a cop: and you are no longer an archivist cause the cops are after you
strange and unusual: Oh, That Isn't True At All!!
strange and unusual: Jonny Will Always Be The Archivist Until He Becomes The Archive!!
First mate: can u stop
strange and unusual: Not Really!!
First mate: atp js fuck off
powdered tim: wiat what did we msis
powdered tim: why are oyu beaing mean to ts
shipkisser: Oh nothing it just kidnapped him
shipkisser: Just usual normal stuff
powdered tim: waht
strange and unusual: I Really Do Need That Skin :o(!!
First mate: js stay away from me i dont gaf what u do as long as u dont hurt me or my friends
strange and unusual: I Need To Fulfill My Purpose!!
strange and unusual: And You Are Inevitably A Part Of That Purpose!!
"Jon?" Tim startled Jon out of staring at his phone, lost in thought. "What did they say?"
"I, uh. Made the mistake of texting the group chat. I don't know why. But, uh, Nikola.." His phone dinged. "Oh. Kofi said they'd be okay with having me and you guys over, at least for some time. Lord, this is awful. I hate relying on people like this." Jon muttered the last part, so quiet that only Martin heard him.
"Jon!" Georgie yelled from her room.
"Yes, Georgie?" He watched her open the door and step out, holding something clasped between her hands.
"Get away. Big spider, my window got stuck." Jon winced and pulled himself into the corner of the couch immediately.
"Ew, ew, ew, ew, ew." He muttered. Tim would even laugh, if the memory of Jon's statement wasn't still fresh in his mind. He really couldn't blame him.
"Isn't it raining?" Said Martin, though quietly enough that Georgie couldn't hear him.
"Martin, there are spiders outside already, he's not gonna be lonely."
Georgie went to go back into her room before Jon stopped her.
"Georgie. We'll get out of your hair tomorrow. Kofi said they can take us in for a few days."
"Hm." She considered him. "And after that?"
"And after that.. I don't know. We'll cross that bridge when we get there."
"That's okay. If you need to come back after that for another day or two, call me."
"Thanks, Georgie. You're too good."
"I am. But also, not really. Xenia." And she left to get back to her work.
They stayed silent for a while.
"God, I hate this." Jon said, getting three agreeing hums in response. "It's getting late. I may.. try to do another statement, maybe. Unless you want to go to bed, Sasha?"
"You can go ahead. If you're sure. I've seen the way you are after statements and you're trying to get as much of them done as quickly as possible. That can't be good for you."
"Yes, well, serving an evil eye god isn't good for me either. I—" He paused, seeing their expressions. "Sorry. I..I know we are all in this, we're all affected. I'll call Nas and ask her to bring over some clothes, if you'd like."
"Oh, please. I'm begging. I need to sleep in a fresh shirt." Sasha said, actually putting her hands together. Jon laughed quietly. He called Nastya as he grabbed another statement, going to the guest room and closing the door.
"Jonny." She sounded annoyed.
"Hello, my beautiful sister."
"Jonny I came over yesterday I am not coming again already."
"Please, we need clothes. You'll get to give Sasha a goodnight kiss."
"I'm hanging up."
"Nas, please, I'm begging you, I need a clean shirt."
"Why. You don't shower anyway."
"I do fucking shower! And unlike you I use soap and not shit, bring us clothes." Nastya hung up. Jon sighed. He knew she'd bring the clothes over anyway.
"Alright. Let's see.." He muttered to himself and looked over the statement before clicking the tape recorder on. "Statement of an unknown figure, regarding an encounter that.. may or may not have happened in their home."
Notes:
After this one and the next chapter, a lighter one might happen. Though I can't promise anything.
Thanks for all the comments and kudos, any remarks, find me on tumblr @superfan999
Chapter 15
Summary:
Fire lesbian?
that's it send post
Notes:
I give you what I had already written on the unspoken every-three-days schedule, but I don't promise that the next one will be finished three days from now on, as something happened that I will not discuss.
It will happen though, and hopefully I manage on time.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon finished the statement. His throat felt dry, eyes stinging and head swooning. Speeding the pace up so rapidly really wasn't good for him. But he wasn't about to ask the rest to record any, he wasn't going to let them be affected so much as he was.
He stood up, slowly, trying not to fall over and went back into the living room.
"Jesus, Jon! Are you okay?" Sasha asked, already walking over to him. Jon held himself up on her shoulder.
"Yes, uh.." He cleared his throat. "I'm okay, just tired."
Jon watched as Tim stood up, nudging Martin to help him with the couch. He was grateful. He really wanted nothing more than to bury his face in his pillow, on his own bed.. But this was just fine. Better than fine, when you're as exhausted as he was then.
There was a knock on the door and Sasha went over to open it while Jon sat on the now pulled out couch.
"Oh. Hi." Nastya said when Sasha opened the door. They stared at eachother for a few seconds, before Nastya snapped out of it. "Right. Uh. Clothes."
"Thanks."
"Mhm."
Jon rolled his eyes. They could just kiss and get it over with.
"Give me the damn clothes, Nas. I want to go to sleep."
"At this hour?" She asked, raising her eyebrow.
"I'm not 19 anymore, you know. And the statements drain me."
"…Is that because of the evil eye power?"
"Hm. I don't know… Yeah, it is."
"What, just.."
"Yeah, I just knew. I can do that now, apparently. I didn't really notice before."
"I mean, cause you're a nerd. You already know tons of useless trivia that you don't even know when you learned. So it's, like, barely anything new."
"At least for now, yes. It's just small things. I hope it stays that way." Nastya hummed in response.
"Yeah. I'll be off. I just came here to give you the clothes." She looked at Sasha while she said that, hopeful look in her eyes, though even she didn't know what she hoped for.
"Yes.." Sasha nodded. "Goodnight, Nastya." It was quiet, almost a whisper.
"Goodnight, Sasha." Nastya responded in a similiar manner and left. Sasha stood there staring after her, until Tim cleared his throat loudly (and quite theatrically).
"So.. Anything to tell us?" He said, wiggling an eyebrow.
"Wh- what? No! I.. Why would you even think— Like you're any better!! Or Martin, I don't hear you teasing him!" She got agitated, though it was obvious she wasn't genuinely upset.
"He does, though. A lot." Martin said and Tim nodded frantically.
"And I actually do something about it."
"No you don't." Sasha and Martin told him in unison. Tim gaped (dramatically).
Jon was lost. Not about Sasha's thing, obviously, but he did not expect both Tim and Martin to be, well, pining for anyone. Especially Tim, who really seemed more like a one night stand prefering guy. It did make him just a bit jealous of whoever it was that occupied their thoughts, for reasons he won't even try to identify (not because he's unable, but because he's stubborn).
He curled up on the couch, only partially listening in on their conversation. He didn't fight his eyes closing, letting sleep slowly overtake him. It was good to have company, background noise, he thought. It felt safe not to be alone, even if he was really just a side bit to their relationship, not a real part of it. As long as they were safe, it was fine. And, well, he had Nastya. She wouldn't just leave him, no matter what. Right?
Jon falls asleep and does not notice them lowering their voices, trying not to wake him up. He does not notice being covered with a blanket either, or his glasses being taken off and set aside. Doesn't notice the care all of this was done with.
Jon wakes up with a start, seemingly having had a nightmare. He doesn't remember it, he never does. He remembers the fear, though, and it lingers. He's sure everyone else is still asleep, until he sees Georgie in the kitchen. He gets up, manouvering around Tim and Martin, trying his hardest not to wake them up.
"Hey." Jon whispered, and Georgie nodded at him, looking extremely tired. "Couldn't sleep?"
"Mhm. If I wasn't already insomniac, it would be the Admiral's fault. He's been hopping around the whole night."
"Hm." They stayed quiet for a while, Jon making tea for himself. "So.."
"Mhm?"
"Heard anything from Melanie?" He asked, though not looking up from his mug.
"Melanie? Why?" Georgie raised her eyebrow at him.
"She.. She went to India? I though you'd know—"
"No, of course I know! Just, why are you interested?"
Jon stopped stirring his tea to think about it. Why was he interested, actually?
"Hm. Not sure. But, well, she did seem to at least tolerate me a bit more, last time she came to give a statement." He paused. "Though, she did call me a, uh.. 'pompous prick', I think were her words."
"Yeah, she probably did." Georgie said. "And, I mean, you kinda are."
"Am not!" Jon protested, just a bit too loudly. He snapped his head to look at the couch, to see if either Tim or Martin woke up.
"No, you used to not be. Now you definitely are."
"Hmph. But, well, she is.. enthusiastic, about certain things. I actually, hm—" Jon chuckled, "I actually seemed to share her excitement about one thing, when she came to the institute last time."
"Mm, would make sense. She really is actually interested in what she does. Moreso than me, I'd sometimes thing. And you're a proper nerd, so.."
"..Yeah, you have a type, or so it seems—" Georgie smacked Jon in the back of his head.
"She's back though, since you asked."
"Oh! Did she tell you how it went?"
"She got shot." Jon was stunned.
"But.. she survived?"
"I hope so, I'm going out with her on Thursday. Be a bit awkward if not."
"Right."
"I'd take you along but, y'know, wanted for murder and all that."
"What a brilliant remark from the piercing investigative mind of Georgie Barker." Jon said, rolling his eyes. "Is she alright?"
"As alright as she can be, she's had a hell of a time. Figured the least I could do was get her drunk and listen to her bitch about the new job."
"Oh, she found something?"
"Yeah, didn't say what though. I think she was a bit embarrassed, said all her supposed coworkers are gone for the time being."
"Really— Oh, please tell me she's not working in the archives."
Georgie stopped what she was doing, staring at the floor.
"Gods fucking damn it." She said it just a bit too loud, waking Tim. "Sorry." She said to him and left for her room to start working early.
"Oh. What happened?" Tim asked Jon, raking fingers through his own hair.
"I.. think Melanie got a job in the archives."
"King? Melanie King? Short, angry, youtube Melanie?"
"Yeah."
"Oh, shit. She's gonna have a terrible time." Tim stood up and went over to the kitchen as well.
"Tim, come on."
"What?"
"Trousers?" Tim looked at his bare legs. Then he shrugged.
"Eh. Just two of us here, boss. And besides, we just slept together."
"You mistake being forced to sleep next to eachother with sleeping together."
"Only slightly." Jon rolled his eyes.
"Majorly, actually."
"So.." Tim took a breath. "Are you- Hm. I heard your statement."
Jon took a second to respond.
"..Yes, I'm aware."
"Are you.. okay? With that?" Jon shrugged.
"Not like I can do anything about it."
"I- I wouldn't mention it, I promise, but.. Don't feel bad about what happened. To that boy, I mean. It's not your fault." Jon sucked in a sharp breath. "You were just a kid."
Jon clenched his teeth, hard. It hurt. It was better than feeling anything about what Tim just said.
"Sorry." Tim said, noticing Jon's reaction. "I just— I also had a, uh. Hm." Tim cleared his throat, but Jon looked at him, now. Glad to focus on something but his own feelings. "I had a brother. Danny, he— He's gone now. I couldn't save him, either." Tim's voice wavered, but didn't break.
"Christ, Tim, I'm.. I'm sorry." Jon reached out. Does he put a hand on his shoulder? Is that the right thing, or would that be worse? He pulls the hand back.
"That's why I came to work at the institute in the first place. Find out more about the circus."
"Th— Circus?" Jon stared at him, wide eyed.
"I, uh. I don't want to tell you everything about how it happened. Not yet, at least but, there— yeah, circus."
"Good lord. This is.. this is all very, very bad. I— I need to.. go for a walk. Yes. Get some.. some air. Thank you, Tim, for telling me. It— It wasn't your fault either." Jon said, actually putting a hand on Tim's back. "We were both witnesses to something bigger than us, something that we couldn't possibly prevent. I'm.. I'm sure you were a brilliant older brother."
Jon said and went to put his shoes on, leaving the flat. On his way out, he grabbed the tape recorder and a tape from the pile of statements that was sent. Tim stared after him, dumbfounded. He felt tears well up in his eyes.
"Damn you, Jon." He muttered and went to hide in the bathroom.
How do you even deal with this? Jon wasn't sure, of course, but it would make sense. Everything fit into place. The Toy Soldier had apologized for something. Told him to apologize to Tim for it. He didn't, of course. It felt like a breach of privacy. Now, he feared being right. He resented how much it would make sense for Nikola to be involved with that. He felt guilt pool under his sternum.
What should he do now? Should he tell Tim, and face his very possible anger, hide it and deal with Tim's definite anger and possible hatred? Should he act clueless? No, Tim would see through it. Maybe, just maybe, the lesser harm would be in telling him immediately.
Jon walked for some time now, and it was early in the morning. There wasn't anyone around. He put the tape in and clicked play. He needed to place his thoughts elsewhere.
"Case 0141010, Sebastian Skinner. Incident occurred in Gwydir Forest, North Wales, September 2014…"
Jon kept walking while listening. It's weird, the statement didn't really feel relevant— Until it ended. And Gertrude mentioned Orsinov and her ilk, 'spending more time searching for their precious skin'. Jon suddenly felt nauseous, and.. Realized he doesn't know where he is. He must've walked quite a distance, lost in the statement to the point of not realizing where he's going.
He looked around, trying to find anything that would help him figure out where he was. He didn't find anything, he did hear something though. Faint music, distant. Well, at first, at least.
"Circus.." Jon muttered, and suddenly felt very small. He looked around again, picking a random direction, hoping he'll find something that would make him just Know where he was. The music faded though, just as quickly as it raised.
He pulled out his phone and called Tim. He didn't know why. Maybe because he was the last person he talked to, maybe because he just heard the circus and he was still thinking about what Tim told him. He didn't even know what he called him for. Not like Tim could just come and get him.
"Hello?" Tim's voice came from Jon's phone, snapping him out of his thoughts.
"Uh. Yes. I, uhm.. I appear to be lost. Can you look up Jude Perry for me?"
"Sorry? Who's Ju- You're lost?"
"I'll find my way back. But I need to find out more about a Jude Perry, Gertrude mentioned her on the tape. Her, and uh.. My.. friend. I guess. I don't think I can still call it a friend. Sorry, this— I need to tell you about something. I'm not sure it's true, but I—"
"Okay, Jon, you're rambling. Tell me when you get back."
"You'll hate me." Jon muttered.
"What?"
"Nothing. I'll try to be back soon. Try to find Jude Perry.
"Sure thing, boss."
Jon smiled and hung up. He found that, during the conversation, he seemed to find his way back to where was familiar. He could easily find his way, now. It didn't take him long, either, so he stopped by a store, Georgie was running low on tea. Well, on good tea at least.
He got back into the apartment to find Tim sprawled on the couch, scribbling in a notebook while Sasha read something from her phone.
"Oh, hey boss!" He called out as soon as Jon took his shoes off. He seemed weirdly cheery.
"Hello, Tim. Find anything?"
"Yup!!" Tim jumped off the couch and handed Jon the notebook. "There you go."
"Oh!" Jon looked over the notes quickly. "Thank you, Tim."
Tim looked incredibly proud of himself. Jon almost wanted to laugh.
"So, what did you want to talk about?" And not anymore.
"Oh. It's, uh. Private. And.. not a very pleasant conversation."
"Oh. Um, alright."
"It.. It can wait for later?" Tim shrugged. "Sorry."
"Nah, sure."
Jon took time to read through the notes.
"Okay, I need to meet her."
"What?! Jon, you're—"
"She's relevant. To the circus and whatever the Unknowing is. I need to meet her."
They went quiet.
"I'm going with you."
"Tim, it's not safe—"
"You said yourself it's relevant. And you apparently have something to tell me, you can do that on our way. Sash, do we have a contact?" Sasha nodded and gave him her phone. "I'm gonna see if I can.. arrange a statement with the Head Archivist for her."
Jon only sighed.
It turned out Jude did agree to meet, but only the day after. That meant their first and foremost focus now was getting out of Georgie's flat and over to Marius's house, but it seemed to go smoothly. There was even one more bed now.
"So.. I can sleep on the floor." Said Jon, when the four looked at eachother in thought.
"Not this again." Tim rolled his eyes.
"Jon, you'll die horribly and tragically if you sleep on the floor. Like, would you even be able to move at all after that?"
"Wow, Kofi Young revealing all my deepest secrets. Who would've expected." Jon rolled his eyes and folded his arms.
"Jon we do have a fire lady to meet tomorrow, I'd prefer it if I didn't have to carry you on the way there." Tim continued, earning a groan out of Jon.
"Fine, what do you propose then, hm?" Neither of them noticed when Marius left for another room.
"Smartass. We both don't take up much space, we can share." Jon rolled his eyes again, to which Tim responded with a dramatic scoff. "Well, excuse me!! I'm a joy to sleep with!"
"Stop calling it sleeping together."
"It is though, it's not my fault your mind comes to weird conclusions."
"It fully is your fault and you know it."
"Are you saying I'm making you think of s—"
"I'm saying you're a walking sex joke machine." Jon spoke over him. "Nothing can make me believe you're not stuffing these into half your sentences, and this is one of them."
"Fine, so you know things now, whatever. Have it your way."
"What my way, everyone here knows you tried to make it a sex thing—" Marius came back now and cleared their throat.
"Can we stop discussing Jon's sex life at my house." They said with amusement.
"What sex life. There is no sex life." Jon deadpanned.
"I know, so why on earth were you discussing it?"
"I wasn't!—"
"I've got some clothes, I'm guessing you don't really have much with you. And besides, most of that is yours anyway."
"Oh, yeah that's— I fucking thought I lost that shirt!" Jon took a shirt from Kofi, that was once his favourite. "You thief. You have my long-lost jacket, too?"
"Yeeaaah, I might.. Listen, mate, not my fault!"
"Definitely your fault! I don't leave stuff, you deliberately stole these!"
"And so what if I did! I'm letting you stay at my house, take this as paying rent."
"Wh— What, I'm not even gonna get these back? This used to be my favourite shirt!" Kofi folded their arms.
"And now it's my favourite shirt." Jon folded his arms in turn.
"Fine." He said. "But I want my damn jacket back, d'you realize how long I've worked on it?"
"Oh, yeah. I realize better than you do. Complaining ass." Jon just flipped them off. He turned to Tim, Martin and Sasha, who were staring, most likely awkward.
"Uh. Clothes?"
Jon didn't have to look up the place Jude agreed to meet at. He's never been there before, he just knew. He told Tim so, as he really couldn't discourage him from coming along.
"That's weirdly cool. That you just know. Isn't it?"
"Hm. It could be. Mostly it just.. It scares me. I obviously like to learn and know things, but that's not how people are supposed to get knowledge. Is it?"
Tim thought over it.
"Maybe. That doesn't make you not human, though."
"I can only hope it's true."
"I'll make sure it's true. Me and Martin, and Sasha, and Nastya." Jon's chest clenched painfully. He cleared his throat.
"Thank you, Tim. For saying that."
"I mean it! You better believe me."
"I believe that you're willing to try."
They walked in silence for a while.
"So, is now the time?" Tim asked finally.
"Ah. Yes, it.. It might be. It's— Hard to say, though."
"Lay it on me, boss."
"I'm not sure, but.. Hm. You know the Toy Soldier? From my band, it was the main vocal in more songs than anyone else. You—"
"Yes, I know. What about it?"
"I.. I don't.. I think it might not be human. Now that I know more, I.. Don't know how I didn't notice something was off. Frankly, I just, uh. Thought it was neurodivergent." Tim snorted, but he looked.. distraught. Like he knew what Jon was about to say and dreaded it.
"Do you think it might be connected to the circus?" Tim said, really hoping his voice didn't waver.
"I- I hope it isn't, but it's.. really, it's been scaring me recently. I'm not much of a brave man, so it's not hard to spook me but it.. It's really freaking me out a bit."
Tim didn't reply. He had to think it through, which wasn't easy when all he can think about is the wave of nausea that flew through him. Yes, he wanted revenge. Yes, he wanted to know more about the damn circus that took his brother and peeled his skin raw from his face, but this.. How can he be happy about finally knowing something, when it means knowing Jon was friends with the thing.. He didn't blame him. He really wanted not to blame him.
He didn't have time to ask another question before seeing their destination. There were a bunch of people there, but Jon seemed to immediately Know which one was waiting for them. They walked over to her, and Jon had to stop Tim from shaking the hand she offered. He clicked the recorder on.
ARCHIVIST
Something funny, Ms. Perry?
JUDE
(chuckling) Uh, yeah.
TIM
Care to share?
JUDE
And who's this, Archivist, your guard dog? Besides, I think it's pretty obvious.
TIM
I am not—
ARCHIVIST
He's my collegue.
JUDE
You wouldn't let him shake my hand, though.
ARCHIVIST
Well, obviously. I'm not stupid. Whatever the Lightless Flame is—
TIM
Will you stop that?!
JUDE
(laughing) Oh, alright. Ah.. I hate explaining jokes, but um.. Imagine you're um.. a butcher, and one day an injured little lamb walkes into your workshop, and strides right into one of the mincing machines. It even brought a friend, and leads it to follow it right after, but when you go up to said friend, knife in hand, it shakes it's head and tells you "I'm not stupid". Do you get why that's funny?
ARCHIVIST
Right. But- No more abattoir metaphors, please.
JUDE
Suppose it's not really me, is it? Would you two rather be really stupid pieces of firewood?
ARCHIVIST
Look, I just have a few questions. Did you burn down a section of Gwydir Forest last year?
JUDE
Not alone, but yes. You should have seen how devastated they were, such a loss…
TIM
I'm sure the Forestry Commission were mortified—
ARCHIVIST
Why?
JUDE
…
Stop that! And it was because Nikola Orsinov asked us to. She was done with the place, and we're always happy to help, when that help is destroying something someone loves.
ARCHIVES
But—
JUDE
No more questions, Archivist!
TIM
You were a friend of Agnes Montague, correct?
JUDE
She's not one of your little stories.
ARCHIVIST
According to the statement of Jack Barnabas, she very much is.
JUDE
The burnt-face little runt? He got what was coming to him. Just like..
TIM
Yes, yes, you could easily kill us both, he's at your mercy, blah blah blah…
ARCHIVIST
I have heard it before. And from things much scarier than you.
JUDE
That a fact?
TIM
Okay, so.. why haven't you done it?
JUDE
We're in public.
ARCHIVIST
Well, you're not.. You're hardly keeping your voice down.
JUDE
You talk about god and death and demons nice and loud, and watch people bend over backwards not to listen to what you're saying. No-one cares.
ARCHIVIST
If you say so.
JUDE
Are you two trying to talk me into killing you? If I wanted, I could just reach through your chest like runny wax, and hold your heart while it cooked. No-one would even notice, if I didn't give you time to scream.
ARCHIVIST
Right. R-right.
TIM
So why don't you?
ARCHIVIST
Does your 'god' not want you to?
JUDE
(considering) Hard to say.. When I look at you I feel that burning liquid pain, eager to flow out and purify your rotten carcass… but I feel that a lot.
ARCHIVIST
Oh. M-more or less than normal?
JUDE
Hard to say when every nerve ending's on fire. Hard to tell degrees.
ARCHIVIST
(softly) Third degree, maybe?
JUDE
Though your guard dog over here, more than you.
TIM
What?! What are you—
ARCHIVIST
I have a god too, right?
TIM
Jon, she just—
ARCHIVIST
She's trying to spur you on. Don't listen to her.
JUDE
Whatever makes you sleep at night, Archivist.
ARCHIVIST
That's another thing, everyone keeps calling me 'Archivist', like I'm special and that.. that I serve the Eye. Trying to kill me for it. I- I'm new to this whole thing.
JUDE
Hm, yes.
TIM
So, is it like your 'god'?
JUDE
Oh, please, your god is nothing! The Eye, Beholding, Ceaseless Watcher, whatever you call it, that's all it does, it watches and knows, sitting bulbous and comfortable in the ignorance of infinite knowledge.
I have a reckoning, a surging tide of destruction and pain.
ARCHIVIST
The Lightless Flame.
JUDE
The Desolation. Blackened Earth. The destructive, agonising heat of burning flesh and land scoured of life. The light, comfort of fire stripped from it, leaving nothing but the terror of its approach. When it triumphs, it will leave the Eye a burned and shrivelled husk that sees nothing but its own agony.
ARCHIVIST
I, er, I think I.. I-I see. So if one.. if one wants to watch everything, to know everything and the other wants to.. destroy—
JUDE
(exhales laughingly) You don't even know what this is about, do you?
ARCHIVIST
So tell me!
JUDE
An Archivist pleading for knowledge. That, oh, that is satisfying to see.
TIM
Look, if you're just..
ARCHIVIST
You're just about my only lead, and if you're.. Just kill me, alright? If it's so easy?
TIM
Jon—
ARCHIVIST
(pointedly) If you're not going to tell me anything worth my time.
JUDE
Now you're sounding like an Archivist.
ARCHIVIST
Hm.
JUDE
And now I'm obviously not going to kill you.
ARCHIVIST
Why not?
JUDE
Consider it a favour.
TIM
(sharp laugh, mocking) Favour..
ARCHIVIST
Thank you.
JUDE
Not for you. For Elias.
ARCHIVIST
Wait, but.. I-I mean, if I serve Beholding, or..
TIM
He's in a lot deeper than you are.
ARCHIVIST
Yeah, I think so.
JUDE
The rumour is he killed Gertrude Robinson. If so, I feel like I owe him. And he clearly wants you alive, so..
TIM
What, no?
ARCHIVIST
But she was the last Archivist, so, y-your god… why?
JUDE
The unfathomable contest of eternal forces is not the only reason I might want someone dead.
ARCHIVIST
So.. so tell me the story of why you wanted Gertrude— AH-
TIM
Hey!
JUDE
Try to compel me again, and I'll burn it out your mouth.
TIM
Get off him!
JUDE
..Now you're scared. Now you're getting it. There's no safety in sitting on the sidelines watching. The audience is only safe when the story isn't about them.
ARCHIVIST
Fine. Fine! Keep your damn secrets.
JUDE
…
No. Maybe I do want to tell you a story.
TIM
Well, if it's not about Gertrude or Gwydir..
ARCHIVIST
And I can't talk about A— right… Then what?
JUDE
I'm going to give you two some advice. Mostly you, Archivist.
TIM
Fantastic.
ARCHIVIST
Well?
JUDE
Aren't you going to say your words?
ARCHIVIST
(sigh) Statement of Jude Perry, regarding.. some advice.
Notes:
Apologies for any mistakes, I hope that even if there are any, the chapter will be enjoyable.
Chapter 16
Summary:
Dialogue based.. the next one will be better. And after that one we're kinda done with heavy stuff (at least for now)
Notes:
Ye folks I thought there wouldn't be a chapter today due to maintenance (how on earth do u spell that..) but here we are!! It ended early so we are right on my lovely schedule no one knew existed.
That's to say this chapter feels a bit dry and I'm not a fan. Whatever.
To compensate, short, one-sentence exploration of asexuality because its very important to me even if it wont be mentioned ever again.
thank you for coming to my ted talk
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
JUDE
Hm. I suppose you did compel me after all.
ARCHIVIST
B-but what about, um—
JUDE
Uh-uh-uh. Try again and I will actually kill you. I don't care what favours your boss might have done for me, I will tell my story to you smouldering corpse.
ARCHIVIST
Fine. I just wanted to know when it happened, is all.
JUDE
I met Agnes in 1989, and completed my transformation in 1991.
ARCHIVIST
Oh!
TIM
You don't seem like you're, what, in your fifties?
ARCHIVIST
Or burnt to a crisp.
JUDE
Wax is remarkably easy to mould.
TIM
Oh, eugh..
JUDE
(laughs) Oh, come on! You're going to need a much stronger stomach than that if you're going to walk this path.
TIM
He's not going to, though.
ARCHIVIST
I-I mean.. I don't…
JUDE
It's like you're not even listening. You have your god, I have mine. Feed it, fearlessly and without hesitation, or it will feed on you.
ARCHIVIST
But I don't.. I don't- I mean, what do I feed it?
JUDE
I don't know? You're the one it picked. Not a great choice, if you ask me.
TIM
He didn't ask you. Besides, not like he wanted to be chosen—
ARCHIVIST
Look, is there anything else you can tell me?
JUDE
Yes.
ARCHIVIST
Anything you're willing to tell me?
JUDE
No.
ARCHIVIST
I don't suppose I could talk to anyone else in your, um..
TIM
Cult.
JUDE
No, they wouldn't hesitate. They're not as friendly as I am.
TIM
(scoff) Friendly my ass..
ARCHIVIST
(speaking over Tim) Well, thank you for the.. advice. And the dead end.
JUDE
Wait.
TIM
What else is there?
JUDE
Wasn't talking to you. If you're really keen to keep chatting to things that could kill you, I might know someone. We're not on great terms, he's closer to your lot than mine, but I know where he.. exists.
ARCHIVIST
Who.. What is he?
JUDE
Calls himself Mike.
ARCHIVIST
Michael?
JUDE
I guess Mike is normally short for Michael, yeah?
ARCHIVIST
Corridors, weird limbs, laughs like a.. headache?
JUDE
What? No. He's pale, got a big, weird scar. Smells of, um..
ARCHIVIST
Oh, ozone!
JUDE
Yeah, that's the one. Hangs around with the Fairchilds sometimes.
ARCHIVIST
Michael Crew.
JUDE
That's him. I know where you can find him. Though, he won't be as appreciative of unannounced plus one.
ARCHIVIST
(sighs) Where?
JUDE
Not for free.
TIM
What do you want?
JUDE
Oh, nothing much. Just for the Archivist to shake my hand.
TIM
What?! Jon—
JUDE
He hurt my feelings earlier. I want you to shake my hand.
…
Come on. It won't hurt.
TIM
Jon—
ARCHIVIST
Fine.
TIM
Jon!
[SIZZLING, INTENSIFIES]
JUDE
I lied.
[ARCHIVIST SCREAMS]
[CLICK]
"Jeez, Jon!" Tim muttered again, urging Jon to walk faster.
"I'm fine, Tim—"
"You have, like, third degree burns all over your hand, Jon!! There's nothing fine about that! God, so stupid, fucking—"
"I- I needed her to tell me.."
"We would've found him anyway, Jon! You know we're brilliant at what we do, you're not alone in this, goddsake-" Tim sighed again.
"Stop pulling me, my leg-"
"You're worried about your leg now?! Jon— You're.. You're unbelievable. I- God!!" Tim groaned in frustration. Jon almost wanted to laugh at how much it sounded like a growl, except his eyes were actually stinging with tears because of how much it hurt.
"Tim-"
"Shut up. This needs to get.. whatever. Whatever, just shut up. For all the knowing you do you're still such an idiot, god.." Tim clenched his teeth now, he fished his phone out of his pocket and dialed Sasha's number. Jon actually stayed quiet.
"Yeah, Tim?" Sasha's voice came from the phone.
"Jon's a fucking idiot, Sash. Ask Kofi if they have any first aid stuff, though— Yeah, just ask, whatever. Sasha I can't believe this, I swear. I swear to you I cannot understand how.." Tim groaned again. "Whatever, I need to get him there. Look up how to deal with third degree burns at home, we can't even go to a damn hospital, this.. this is so stupid."
"Oooo..kay?"
And Tim hung up.
"Sorry." Jon said.
"You better be." Jon hissed in pain, and Tim looked at him and for a moment, the anger was replaced by worry. "We're not that far. You'll be okay."
"Y-yes, thank you."
"You better." Tim repeated.
They spent the rest of the way there in silence, except for Jon's hisses and whimpers of pain. Tim didn't even bother knocking at the door, he was way too frustrated, if the urgency wasn't enough to explain it.
"Good god, Jonny." Marius winced when they saw Jon's hand, but immediately went to start patching him up. "You're so damn lucky that I actually have a degree now."
Jon just laughed, though breathily and through a tear or two, as Kofi wrapped his hand in bandages. He could faintly hear Tim animatedly telling Sasha and Martin all that happened (though it mostly contained of complaining).
"Thank you." He said when Kofi finished.
"Sure thing, dude. Not like it's the first time I'm taking care of your damn injuries. Though never this bad, how on earth did it even happen?"
"You.. don't want to know. Trust me, it's some weird shit— Oh, can you, uh. Actually, never mind." Jon said and pulled his phone out. Marius scoffed.
"Really, you're gonna use your phone when your entire hand is burned off?"
"I'll manage. Though, can I get some painkillers?" Marius just nodded and went off to get them.
4:33 P.M
To Dead not Gone
First mate: @strange and unusual do u go by she now too
strange and unusual: Oh, Yes!!
strange and unusual: Thank You For Asking, Jonny :o)
First mate: u burne ddown a forst.
strange and unusual: :o(
strange and unusual: Not Me!!
strange and unusual: But The Fire Really Was Oh So Beautiful!!
First mate: y tho
First mate: yk what
First mate: idewk
strange and unusual: That's A Surprise!!
First mate: m not going to feed it
strange and unusual: Then It Will Feed On You!!
strange and unusual: And That's Not Good :o(
powdered tim: waht are we tlaking about
First mate: remmber the ants
powdered tim: i draem about the ants evry single night jonny i remember them arlight
First mate: …they dont sing to u do they
powdered tim: what on earth ar e you talking about
First mate: nvm
First mate: srory i js had my hand bruned
what tendencies im an artist: yeah, just so you all know hes typing with one hand cause he has third degree burns on the other
First mate: damn fire lesbian
strange and unusual: Oh, You Met Jude!!
strange and unusual: How Lovely!!
First mate: she s rly not
powdered tim: waht is even hwappening
First mate: u dont wna know
First mate: nikola what r u
strange and unusual: I Think You Know The Answer To That, Archivist!!
First mate: i hate u
strange and unusual: :o(
"God, I hate this. I hate all this." Jon muttered to himself, putting his phone away. He went over to the couch, still muttering.
"Jon." Tim stopped him, fierce. Jon startled.
"Guh- Good lord, Tim! You're going to give me a heart attack!"
"Yeah, unless you die of stupidity first."
"I- I'm sorry. I really am."
"What were you thinking, Jon?!" Martin now joined Tim.
"She said she'd tell me where to find Mike- Which she did! She just, she said I needed to shake her hand—"
"Stupid! You didn't let me shake her hand from the beginning, and then- Gah. Really, I just- I can't. This is idiotic."
"Tim, I would appreciate it if you stopped calling me an idiot over and over. I think I got the message quite clearly." Jon replied, voice suddenly steady and cold, almost.. professional. "And, frankly, it is my hand that hurts, not yours. You are fine. So get over it. Please."
Tim was stunned. Jon turned around and left the room.
"I.. Ca-can you believe this guy?!" He looked to Sasha and Martin.
"Well.. To be honest, Tim, you're.. a bit much. All this, not necessary. And won't help him trust you." Sasha said, Martin nodding along, though hesitantly.
"Wh- Am.." Tim paused, quiet now. "Am I really overreacting? I mean, with everything she told us— She told him to feed the Eye. And, and he can do something, force you to tell him stuff, I think. I'm not sure, but- Sorry. I, he should've told you that himself. Maybe you're right."
"I usually am." Tim considered it. He didn't leave to go after Jon, though.
Jon, on the other hand, was going through Kofi's cupboards. That is, until they walked in on him.
"What on earth are you doing. You're not delirious with pain, are you."
"….Would you believe me if I said I was?"
"Not really, no." They laughed.
"Fine. Could you go buy whiskey? I don't have any cash and I can't use my card considering I'm most likely wanted by the police—"
"Sure. I was about to go to the store anyway. Just.. You gotta tell me about that, Jonny."
"You.. really don't want to know any of that. It's complicated, messy and.. quite frankly, dangerous. You're better off not knowing."
"Fine. And besides, I wouldn't let you leave the house. You and your third degree burns are not going outside for at least a week." Marius said, gathering up their stuff to go out.
"Gh- What?! But I- I need to.. There's things I need to do, and I do need to leave here for that—"
"Not happening, sir, doctor's orders." Jon groaned and rolled his eyes.
"Fine, mum."
"Don't burn the house down while I'm gone. I'm not patching up another burn." Jon just waved them off and they left. He sat on the counter top, waiting for the kettle to boil. He couldn't risk microwaving his tea with Martin in the other room.
Martin who, as if on cue, came into the room to join him.
"Oh, tea?"
"Yeah. Want one too?" Martin looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Fine, fine, you make it." Jon tried really hard to hide his smile. He failed. But Martin smiled back, so it's okay.
"Does it hurt?"
"Yeah. Quite a lot. But I do have a low pain tolerance, you saw me with the worms—"
"Oh, don't make me think about them again." Martin groaned, but he laughed right after.
"Right, sorry." Jon paused, watching Martin prepare the tea. "I need to apologize to Tim, I think- Sorry for going off like that."
"Hm. I get it, though. What you said wasn't okay, but he was being unfair."
"Hm. Maybe."
They stayed quiet until Martin handed Jon his tea.
"Thank you." Jon really, really wanted to ask Martin for a hug. It would be weird, though, wouldn't it? He wasn't even a touchy person, it's weird in itself that he keeps wanting Martin to hug him.
"You're staring."
"Sorry." He looked into the mug instead. They went quiet again and Jon watched the liquid swirl after being stirred.
"Find any answers in there?" Jon chuckled.
"No, not really. I wish I had. I'm just.. I'm so tired, Martin."
"We all are."
"I- I know, sorry."
"Not what I meant. Get down."
"What?" Martin took the mug from Jon's hands and pulled him from the counter by his not-burned hand. Jon was confused, until Martin wrapped his arms around him. "Oh.."
This hug wasn't as awkward as the first one. There were no chins digging into anyone's shoulders, there was just the warmth of Martins sweater and the stinging in Jon's hand.
"Oh, that's just unfair!" Tim said as soon as he walked into the kitchen, folding his arms. "5 years my ass!"
Jon let go of Martin, smiling.
"They weren't lying, though. I really barely hug anymore, and it did take about 5 years for me to hug them."
"What makes Martin so special, then, hm?" Jon just smiled at him. Then he walked over to Tim and hugged him as well, though briefly, not even giving him time to hug back.
"I'm sorry, Tim. I shouldn't have said what I said." Tim was frozen.
"Oh. Uh. Okay." Jon went back to take his tea and winced, automatically trying to pick it up with his burned one. "I'm sorry too."
Soon Kofi came back. Jon immediately reached for the whiskey, offering to the others as well.
"Yeah, I knew this would happen. I got two."
"You're a god, Kofi."
"I know. Just don't get too drunk." Jon was about to reply, but they interrupted him. "I know you won't."
"Yes- What's the gender neutral version of sir and ma'am?" Marius burst out laughing just at how confused Tim sounded.
"Someone apparently decided it's sirma, which sucks. We always said general, for some reason."
"Is that.. is that the Ceaseless Watcher or just you?"
"Of course it's me, Tim, who do you take me for? I know my gender terms." Jon rolled his eyes dramatically, Marius laughing even more at that.
"Aren't you cis, though?"
"You said it yourself that I should get an award for how many of my friends are gender queer."
"Right you are."
Kofi was crying laughing, now.
See, it wasn't Jon's fault for how drunk he got. It really wasn't. Kofi told the rest not to get too drunk, and Jon knew all their alcohol tolerances weren't nearly as high as his own. Only natural he'll drink more than them, if only to use up the alcohol so that Tim wouldn't reach for it.
A mistake, it would seem.
"Jon did you hear nothing I told you?"
"'Bout what? You really talk a lot. But it's okay, your voice is.. sounds nice."
"I told you not to get too drunk."
"No, see, you told Tim and Sash and Martin to not get drunk."
"Because I didn't think you would!"
"And I'm not!"
"Jonny, you're 3 times louder than normal."
"Mate can you, uhh… Give- give me that glass over there?" Tim called out, also noticeably more drunk than he was allowed to be.
"That's captain to you, Timothy." Jon shouted back, even though the question wasn't even meant for him. Marius gave Tim the glass.
"Oh." Tim looked dumbfounded and did not take the glass. "That was- Marto, is it just me or was that kinda.."
"Mhmmm.." Martin was resting his head on the coffee table. "Kinda hot.."
"Wait 'till they find out I'm ace." He said to Kofi with a theatrical 'check this guy out' gesture. Martin snapped his head up, swaying a bit. Tim was stunned.
"You're- Why- Why didn't you tell me before I made several sex jokes- Jon, sorry—"
"Uh. Wait, Tim, I'm lost. Why sorry?"
"'Cause- Ace?? Asexual, yeah?" Now Tim was confused too. "Doesn't that mean you hate—"
"Nnno.. No, not really? It just doesn't do anything for me so I don't. I only get sweaty and I don't like being sweaty. So I don't?"
"Ooooooh… I, I thought all asexual people just hated sex.."
"That's kind of stupid. It's like thinking all gay people have the same type." Tim stopped listening to Jon.
"Martin can we make out please?" He said, instead. Martin, for the record, shook his head. Not like anyone could tell, since he was again laying on the table.
"There's gays all around me. I'm in hell." Sasha said, resting her head on the back of the couch.
"Maybe if you stop playing around and snog my sister already—" She punched Jon in the arm. It seems that Sasha, when drunk, does not control her strength, because Jon almost toppled over.
"This is abuse. I should be allowed to ceaseless watch you now. Task manager kill this woman. I'd tell Nastya on you but she'd approve because she's a hater." Sasha just sighed, totally not loningly. "I cannot deal with you two anymore. I swear I'm going to lock you in a room until you confess your undying love—"
"I don't have a crush on Nastya!!"
"Yeah, and I don't have a crush on— Uh. Yeah, my ass. No one believes you."
"I'd gladly torment you now but I'm not that cruel."
"I need to go to the bathroom anyway."
"Yeah, right."
He did actually go, though, and Tim turned his attention to Sasha now. Jon immediately after standing up, started humming, thinking in the back of his head that he seemed to do that less as of late. Too much happening. He came back to the room still humming.
Martin lifted his head up again, when he heard it. He smiled, though he looked on the verge of tears at the same time. Jon sat down next to him, as Tim and Sasha were discussing something quite heatedly now, and Marius seemed to have gone somewhere else.
"I like your singing."
"Oh. Uh, thank you. I.. I like singing."
"Good. You're good at it." He nodded frantically, and regretted it immediately, as it made his head spin even more.
"Thank you.. wh- are you about to cry?-"
"No. I just like your singing."
"Please don't cry—"
"I'm not about to!"
"I can sing if you want but—"
"I'm not crying, Jon. But you can sing."
"I- I don't know what."
"Hm. I don't either."
The back and forth went on and somehow during it, they ended up leaning against each other, Jon's unburned hand creeping closer and closer to Martin's hair.
"Oh, this is so unfair. From now on, I'm gonna sleep with Sasha." Tim crossed his arms.
"No you're not."
"Yeah, you can't, Tim, her heart is already stolen by one Anastasia."
"I told you, I don't have a crush on Nastya!!" It was Sasha's turn to fold her arms.
"Sasha, we can all see it. Except for maybe Martin who is too blind for his own good." Tim teased.
"I see it!!"
"See, even Martin sees it."
"All this smartassness and none of you admit to your own crushes." She bit back.
"See, this is a bit more complicated, you know. And, for the record, I do admit to wanting to kiss Martin." Tim pointed his finger at Sasha.
"I thought you were joking."
"Martin, repeating jokes is never my style."
"I'm going to shoot myself ."
"You're all going to regret this in the morning."
Jonny laid on the couch now, somehow fitting himself between Sasha and Tim.
"Do you think we'll be okay?" He asked, softly. He wasn't sure anyone heard him, since no one replied at first.
"… We survived the worms already. We'll be okay." Sasha said, finally.
"And besides, boss, we have you. You're the knower now." Tim said, to which he laughed a little.
"I still don't know enough, though."
"But you can do stuff and your eyes go green, at least you're cool."
"What?" Jon sat up, abruptly.
"What."
"My eyes go green?"
"Oh, yeah, when you asked that.. J.. Julia?—"
"Jude."
"Yes, Jude, you asked her something and your eyes went a little green." Jon went quiet. Then he reached for the bottle and poured himself another glass, downing it immediately.
"That's terrifying."
"…But you look cool, at least." Jon winced.
"This is all awful. And I have to sit here for another week just doing nothing when there's work to be done—"
"You'll live, you workaholic. We'll entertain you.
"I don't want any of your entertainment, Tim." Jon's voice was stern, but it was clear that his thoughts went off of worrying about everything (and that he was joking), so Tim smiled anyway.
"..Should we do karaoke?" Jon considered Sasha, as she said that.
"Hm.. Kofi would kill us.."
"Would they? Or would they kill you?"
"Do you wish me dead, Tim? Tell me this, do you hope I suffer eternally in th ninth ring of hell?" Jon pointed a finger at Tim.
"Now that's a bit overreacting—"
"Woe is me. My friends want to throw me to the dogs." He tried to clutch his chest with his hand now, somehow forgetting that it hurt, and he hissed in pain.
Sasha was crying laughing now.
"Gosh, you're such a theatre kid, Jon.." She said, somehow managing to get enough breath.
"You expect anything less? You're the one who found Red Signal." Jon folded his arms, but looked incredibly proud of himself. Martin just muttered 'kinda hot..' under his breath and went back to being half asleep.
"What he said."
"Yeah, well, I've gotta say eldritch horror is a bit easier to enjoy if you don't serve a literal Eye that Knows."
"..Valid… Though, at least it's not evil clown dolls." Tim murmured.
"Oh, yeah. Clown dolls— Oh.. Toy's origin story just got a lot more fucking disturbing. God I hope it made that up.." Jon winced, disgusted.
"Origin story? Oh yeah, cause you've got a song—"
"There's fiction on the website, Sasha, you'll want to read 'Out' since you apparently love eternal woeful suffering and also Nastya."
"I don't!! I do like suffering in the form of words, though."
They went on for another three hours like that. 'Like that', meaning way too loud. Marius was suddenly glad they grew up with three younger siblings who were constantly the source of loud noises, because it meant they could sleep right through these four kids.
Notes:
getting recognized on tiktok was not anywhere near my bingo when I first wrote this. I am in such amazement in how many people read this, how much comments and kudos I get, it feels unreal. Thank you all for that, it makes my day brighter everytime I realize that someone appreciates my writing, especially that it started out as 'I'm writing this for myself' kind of thing.
But yes I'm getting yappy so just thank you again.
Chapter 17
Summary:
Stuff happens..
CW: graphic depictions of violence
Notes:
I just think the 'parallels' between Jon Archivist and Ivy Alexandria archivist are neat. Even though they are the result of Jonny repeating his own tropes, it's still neat.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The week passed slowly, the archive staff getting used to coexisting, living together (at Kofi's house, as they said it was big enough for it to be fine). It went by slow, but at least it wasn't lonely. They mostly spent the time watching the telly or going off on hobby-related rants (except for Martin, who in the meantime indulged in writing poetry). Despite that, Jon felt like he was just waiting for the ticking to cease and the bomb to go off.
Turns out, there was no big explosion, no big, unexplainable fenomena happening on the way there. It was a normal, slightly windy, sunny day. The man Jon was meeting looked fairly normal too, if it weren't for his blank stare and faint smell of ozone.
That was, of course, until all Jon could hear were Mike's words and the rush of air. The choking rush of air, the strain in his chest. Falling. Falling for so long, yet never hitting the ground, and still, he felt his own 'god' being fed, the fear existing in Mike's story delivered right to the Eye.
Jon listened and he thrived alongside it, tasting each word as if he was the one to say it, he nourished on the statement. He faintly thought that he could feel the burned skin on his hand heal faster. He blamed the feeling on the rushing air around him.
"Off you go, then." Jon heard finally and felt the breath back in his lungs. He took a few deep ones, thinking over what he was just told. He still had questions, so many questions.
"I, er.. You—" He started, voice rasp from the screams that were caught in his throat.
"Archivist. Take my mercy and leave. You have touched something few ever walk away—" Mike was interrupted by a knock, and Jon had no time to wonder if the man had meant himself or the Archiving in itself. "I thought you said you came alone?"
And Jon did. He didn't even tell the rest where exactly he was going, just the purpose. He didn't have it in him to respond, though, and before he could realize, he could see Daisy walking towards him, having just incapacitated Mike Crew. He tried not to wince when he saw her, he really did.
Jon could faintly remember her hitting him and the anger that bubbled up inside him at the action. It didn't hurt, of course it didn't hurt. He knew pain by now and that was not it. The only tiny amount of respect he might've had for the detective, if not only for the principle of being important to Ashes, that was gone now. Nothing he wished more than to punch her back for what she's done and was continuing to do.
It was in a haze of anger and disgust surging through him that he was dragged out to Daisy's car and driven out to god knows where. He didn't care. He was fairly sure he didn't even blink, teeth clenched, biting down the words he wanted to spit in her face.
Surprise and confusion were what brought him out of that state. Jon knew he didn't turn the recorder on, and this was not the first time it has happened. He focused his thoughts on that, until he saw the gun pointed at him. He didn't bother dwelling on the fact that his first defense mechanism was to ask a question. Surely if he can just drag the answer out of her before she manages to harm him—
But no. No, there was now a hand around his throat and a blade being pushed into his skin, the dull drag of the metal, not much cutting as ripping apart his neck.
"Ashes.." He whispered through the blood gathering up in his mouth. He Knew they were there before he knew they were. But Daisy heard him, and being a detective, it only took her a fracture of a second to make the connection, snapping her head in the direction Basira was before they even got to speak.
"You been following me, Basira?" The pure disappointment in Daisy's voice, the betrayal was enough to make Jon think he had a chance of escaping her grip as they continued their back and forth. He was wrong, but he could head Ashes trying to convince the detective to let him go. To no avail, it seemed, and he could just continue to struggle.
Then Daisy called him a monster. Not directly, no, but it was so clear that she might as well have. He stared blankly at her and he didn't even feel the hand on his neck anymore, even when he knew it was there. So he has been right. Though a cop's opinion may not matter to him much, it was only a confirmation of what he already knew.
Jon's humanity was rapidly dissolving amidts the statements, monsters and watching. He already had suspected his nightmares might not only be nightmares and dreaded even the slightest chance of unintentionally haunting his friends' nights, making them relive the terror over and over. Well, he might be a monster now, but still one thing was true.
"I- I didn't kill anyone." He spat through the blood gathered under his tongue, Daisy's attention immediately snapping to him. He heard Ashes make some argument that might've been relevant to either of them, if only Jon didn't smell the touch of another god on the detective, heard the rush of blood she heard and the thump of his own heart as she squeezed his pulse. She was just as much human as he was, and he could not feel sympathy for her regardless.
"Then who?"
"Elias. I believe it was Elias." He said, stern, for all the lingering metallic taste, his mouth now free of blood. He felt Daisy's grip falter for just a moment.
"Yeah, well he's on my list too." Short silence fell and Ashes stepped closer.
"What if he asks?" They suggested. Smart. Might've even worked, except Elias was deeper in all this that Jon was, he might.. No, he never knows what is coming. He didn't believe them about the worms, he ran like a coward, leaving Sasha alone.. It might work.
"Would that work?" Daisy turned back to him, gripping him tighter again. He didn't notice that the rest of their conversation passed already.
"It- It might. I could try." He admitted. Daisy considered him, seemigly a tad too long, since Basira spoke again to convince her.
"Daisy, this might be our only chance to find out what's going on." She huffed in response. Then she turned to Jon.
"Alright. But if this doesn't work, you're still dead." With that, she released him. He took a few deep breaths, a hand immediately going up to grip the wound on his neck. It wasn't deep enough to kill him, but definitely enough to leave a scar. And, well, to keep bleeding on his hand.
"What about Mike?" He asked.
Jon had to give it his best not to snap and punch the detective for the answer she gave. Instead he clenched his teeth, feeling them creak.
He was sat in the same car that drove him out into the forest, but it felt different with Ashes driving, even the turns feeling less sharp. Jon had insisted to pick up Tim, Sasha and Martin on the way to the Institute, as the car was big enough to fit them and he felt they needed to be there with him. So much time spent together in someone else's house because of Elias, they deserved to be there.
Ashes agreed, of course, and though Daisy had tried to argue, she didn't win to them. So Jon called Tim.
"Yea, boss." He heard and was about to speak back, until he noticed Ashes gesturing him to put the phone on speaker. He did, and only then he spoke.
"Gather your stuff, you, Martin and Sasha. We're gonna have to leave it there for now, but we're going to pick you up in about.." He trailed off, Ashes thankfully picking up on the unspoken question.
"10 minutes, 15 max."
"Yes. We're going to the Institute. We'll explain on the way." Jon's voice meant no arguing or questioning, and Tim knew that. If knowing him for so long wasn't enough for that, the last two weeks definitely were. Jon was serious about many things in his life (that does, fortunately or not, involve Bake Off, and they spent way too much time discussing it).
They were under Kofi's house exactly 10 minutes after the phone call, and they would've immediately gone back to the Institute, if it wasn't for the fact that Kofi was infact right there and would not let Jon go without insisting on bandaging up his wound, even though he argued it wasn't necessary.
Still, just a few minutes later they were all on their way there. Melanie lead them, seemingly too in shock to react furtherly, and upon stepping in, Jon immediately heard the distinctive whir of a tape recorder. He wondered, briefly, if that one was Elias or if it was another one that did whatever it desired.
ARCHIVIST
Hello, Elias.
ELIAS
Goodness, Jon. Whatever happened to your hand? And your neck?
DAISY
(satisfied smirk) That one was me.
ELIAS
Well, you four look a mess. Though, mostly you, Jon.
ARCHIVIST
Yes, well, some things happened.
ELIAS
I'm sure that's true. Oh, no, Melanie, stay here. I'm sure that whatever this is, is important enough for you to be here as well.
DAISY
Okay. Let's do this.
BASIRA
Jon? D'you want to—
ARCHIVIST
There's already one running.
ELIAS
So, you have something to ask me?
BASIRA
Go for it.
DAISY
Before I strangle the grinning bastard.
TIM
With me to follow right after.
ARCHIVIST
[STATIC RISING]
Elias. Did you kill Gertrude Robinson? And Leitner?
ELIAS
(pleasured exhalation)
That's.. That's quite nice, actually. Tingly.. but sort of freeing. (Chuckle) You know, even Gertrude never properly tried to compel me. I always wondered—
TIM
(almost shouting) Just answer the question.
DAISY
Or don't.
ELIAS
Oh, don't need to worry about that. I'll answer your questions. Well.. most of them anyway. Though, it's very important to me, in a personal capacity, that you understand I'm answering you out of my own free will.
SASHA
We really don't care.
ELIAS
I know, but I do. There's so much of this place, of ourselves, twisted by forces far beyond us. I just wanted you to know that no action I have taken has been controlled. I have done everything because I wished to.
TIM
(muttering) Sick bastard..
DAISY
Get to the point.
ELIAS
(sighs) Of course, detective. So. For the avoidance of any doubt. I killed Gertrude Robinson because she intended to destroy the Archives. And I killed Jurgen Leitner because he was.. an unnecessary complication. Likely to tell Jon too much, too early.
MELANIE
Bloody hell!
BASIRA
Jon, where do I know that name from?
ARCHIVIST
(quiet) The spider thing.
DAISY
And the Yousuf case. "An Introduction to Higher Anatomy."
BASIRA
Oh. Oh, god. And you killed him? You sure we shouldn't be giving him a medal?
ARCHIVIST
(stern) Very sure.
DAISY
Right. That's enough for me. Even got it on tape.
Everyone get back.
[SOUNDS OF CONSTERNATION AS DAISY DRAWS A GUN]
MARTIN
(high-pitched, disstressed) What?
BASIRA
Daisy, wait.
DAISY
Out the way.
MELANIE
Now, hang on, I thought you were about to arrest him.
ARCHIVIST
(scoff, muttered) Then you definitely don't know shit about cops.
DAISY
Get out the way!
SASHA
Jon..
TIM
Jon, do something, you—
[INTERCOM BUZZES AND ELIAS CHUCKLES]
DAISY
Don't.
ELIAS
Excuse me.
…
Yes?
ROSIE (INTERCOM)
Elias, there are some police officers here to see you?
ELIAS
Ah, yes, thank you Rosie. Er, could you ask them to wait a minute or two?
ROSIE (INTERCOM)
Yep, will do.
ELIAS
There. That should make it even easier for you. Right, Detective? I know you were planning to kill me, but surely an arrest is a consolation prize?
BASIRA
Daisy?
ELIAS
Oh, didn't she tell you why she hadn't gone back to the station?
Allow me. She rightly suspected that I held evidence of various murders she had committed, and that I sent this to her superiors.
DAISY
…
TIM
(bluffing) Do you think we don't know by now? You're predictable Elias, so spare us all this.
ELIAS
Fine. My point is, there are plenty of others that can be called on to clean up this mess.
DAISY
…
ELIAS
And anyone close enough to be implicated. They will kill Basira.
ARCHIVIST
I don't think so.
ELIAS
Do you, now?
ARCHIVIST
Yeah, I do. You have something you're just waiting to dangle in front of our faces so we take the bait. Lay it out.
ELIAS
(irritated) Fine.
Perhaps I was wrong when I called them. Maybe it was a false alarm.
DAISY
What do you want?
ELIAS
[PAPER IS PUSHED ACROSS THE DESK]
A contract of employment. For Basira.
BASIRA
Uh?
ARCHIVIST
(sigh.)
ELIAS
Sign it, and I'll send your ex-colleagues on their way.
DAISY
Basira, I..
TIM
Don't do it.
SASHA
Seriously, don't..
BASIRA
There.
ARCHIVIST
(sigh again) Damn it..
ELIAS
Hmm. (click)
False alarm, Rosie. Could you apologise to the officers for me, and thank them for their time.
ROSIE (INTERCOM)
Oh. Um. Alright..
DAISY
So.. what, you're her boss now? Is that supposed to stop me?
TIM
Cause, I mean..
MELANIE
She's still got a gun?
ELIAS
Ah, of course. Sometimes I forget how new you all are to this.
Basira is now tied to the Institute. All of you are. Like fingers on a hand. And I am the beating heart of it. Should I, or the Institute, be destroyed, you will all, unfortunately, follow suit.
MELANIE
Wait, what?
BASIRA
..Bullshit.
ARCHIVIST
I.. don't think it is.
ELIAS
And it would not be a pleasant death.
DAISY
Bullshit!
ELIAS
Then shoot me. Just squeeze the trigger, and watch the only person you care about die screaming. Your last connection to humanity.
Do it.
ARCHIVIST
Don't you dare.
BASIRA
Daisy..
TIM
What the hell do you want?
ELIAS
The police are not the only ones who can find a use of Daisy's violence. I'm sure there'll be plenty here for her to do. You can feel free to go where you like in the meantime. I'll be in touch.
SASHA
You—
DAISY
Piece of shit.
BASIRA
Daisy.. We'll, we'll figure something out.
MELANIE
This is insane!
ARCHIVIST
(bitter) You get used to it.
ELIAS
Now that's taken care of, if you'll all give me and Jon a moment alone. I'm sure we have some things to discuss.
TIM
Like hell we will!—
ARCHIVIST
Tim..
DAISY
Yeah.
SASHA
Come on.
[FOOTSTEPS AND DOOR CLOSES]
ARCHIVIST
What do you want.
ELIAS
Come on, Jon, there's really no need for all that. I just want to offer some congratulations. You're doing a lot better than I expected.
ARCHIVIST
(scoff) Right. All I've managed to do is.. not die.
ELIAS
And believe me, that is a remarkably rare skill.
ARCHIVIST
I'm not getting any sensible answers out of this, am I?
ELIAS
No. Not from me.
These are things you must discover on your own.
ARCHIVIST
(muttering) Well, I'm not on my own.
ELIAS
Sorry?
ARCHIVIST
Nothing. Because I'm the Archivist?
ELIAS
Precisely. It is your job to chronicle these things, to experience them, whether first-hand or through the eyes of others. To simply be told—
ARCHIVIST
(bitter chuckle) It doesn't please your master?
ELIAS
Our master, Jon— What's so funny?
ARCHIVIST
Nothing. Coincidence, really.. Nothing that concerns you. Besides, I never chose this.
ELIAS
You never wanted this, no. But I'm afraid you absolutely did choose it. Though I'm shocked on how much of a grip it has on you with all your little detours.. Well, you still sought knowledge relentlessly, always chose to see. That's what's important. Our world is made of choices, Jon, and very rarely do we truly know what any of them mean, but we make them nonetheless.
ARCHIVIST
(sighs heavily) So what now?
ELIAS
I suggest you continue.
ARCHIVIST
The statements, they.. The Unknowing. What is that, exactly?
ELIAS
A ritual. The Stranger and its kin attempting to gather power enough to bring it closer.
ARCHIVIST
Stranger..(muttering) well, it's no stranger to me.. So they're trying to, what, (bitter chuckle) summon it?
ELIAS
Not exactly. These things, they don't have a form that could exist in physical reality. So the Stranger wishes to remake that physical reality into something closer to itself. It wants to make this world its own
ARCHIVIST
(muttering) Oh, fuck all this..
How do I stop it?
ELIAS
That is what you need to find out.
ARCHIVIST
…You can't fire me, yeah?
ELIAS
Yes?
ARCHIVIST
Fuck you, then. And fuck all this.
You could just tell me.
ELIAS
(sighs) I could. But I believe that if I did so, you would fail. The Stranger is antitethical to us.
ARCHIVIST
The Watcher Watches and the Stranger does not like being Known..
ELIAS
…Precisely.
ARCHIVIST
I don't suppose you can just give me all the statements? It's back to breadcrumbs, statements and risking my life talking to things that barely remember how to be human anymore?
ELIAS
For now. I'll be in touch.
…
Anything else?
ARCHIVIST
…Elias, am I even.. Am I human still?
ELIAS
Jon, what does human even mean? I mean, really? You can still bleed, which I'm sure you're very aware of at the moment, you can still die. And your will is still your own, mostly. That's more than can be said for a lot of the 'real' humans out there.
ARCHIVIST
Hm. I suppose so.
ELIAS
Good. Well, I have work to be getting on with. I'll send you a Return to Work form, but don't worry about the doctor's note. Now, if there's nothing else?
ARCHIVIST
Right.
[CLICK]
Jon was relieved to see them all waiting outside the office. Well, maybe less so seing Daisy, but it really isn't about her, is it? He rubbed the burned hand to ground himself before speaking.
"I think we can, uhh.. Go back to our homes, now. I'm pretty sure it was just Daisy that—"
"Yeah. No one will be after you." The Detective said and stood up to leave. Even Ashes didn't stop her, though Jon could see how much they wanted to.
"Yes.. So.." It felt weird. It should feel great, the knowledge that he could finally go back to sleeping in his own bed, all their apartments having stood untouched (except for Jon's, which was looked after by Nastya).
Instead it felt weird, and Jon looked pleadingly at Ashes.
"Yes, fine. Get up, you lot. I'll drive you all back. Uh.." They looked at Melanie in question.
"I- I'll be fine."
"No, I was asking your name and if you want to come along." Ashes said, almost managing not to roll their eyes.
"Oh! Uh, Melanie. And- thanks, that.. Okay." She said, though she seemed awkward.
They left though, not much talk between any of them. Ashes went to drive Melanie back first, as to not make her have to go all the back and forth with them. After that Marius' home, to get the tiny amount of stuff they had there, then Tim, Martin, Sasha and finally Jon.
When he finally stepped into the house, he felt all the tension drain him, leaving him exhausted. He also found that there seemed to be just a few more decorations that were not there previously. He heard Nastya's viola and smiled, taking just a moment before calling out to her.
"Nas?" The sound stopped and she went right out of her room.
"Jonny! What- You didn't say anything!— Oh, what happened to you?" She buried him in thousands of questioned, which.. wasn't unwelcome, but he was tired.
"I didn't get time to call you, uh. A lot happened."
"Sum it up as short as you can." She challenged.
"I was kidnapped by a bitch cop, Ashes found us, we went to the institute and Elias confessed to killing people, and then the bitch cop threatened to kill him so now Ashes works in the Archives with us, but at least the police is no longer after us—" Something furry rubbed against his leg.
"Oh. Yeah, Georgie went off to somewhere, she dropped him off for a few days." She said. "I did not understand shit. You'll explain later. Glad you're back." And she turned away and went back to her room.
"I missed you too, bitch." He paired it with a middle finger pointed at her back. Then he crouched down to pet the Admiral.
3:42 P.M
To Archives
Tim Stoker added MelKing.
Tim Stoker added Ashes.Ofmyenemies.
Tim Stoker added Alice Tonner.
Ashes.Ofmyenemies set their own nickname to Basira.
Basira set the nickname for Alice Tonner to Daisy.
inferior tim set the nickname for JSims to the knower.
the knower: Literally wasn't even my choice.
inferior tim set his own nickname to master comic relief.
the knower: And that one is self-appointed.
master comic relief: goddamit boss is back to awful
the knower: Excuse you?
just a hater: its like all the progress is gone??
just a hater: jon are we back to just your coworkers???
just a hater: this hurts my soul deeply
Basira: god i forgot masking jon
Basira: thisll take ages to work through again wont it
Basira: goddamn
the knower: I have no idea what any of you are talking about.
master comic relief: fnuny consiering youre the knower
MelKing: god hes just as much of a pompous arse through text this is hilarious are you genuinely literally 60yo what on earth
the knower: This text is barely readable, Melanie.
the knower: If you find no use of punctuation, you could've at least sent it as three separate messages.
MelKing: you gotta be joking aint no way you just typed all that in with a straight face
Basira: he definitely did
the knower: Sasha, I have been home for thirty minutes and my sister is already asking about you.
the knower: Can you please contact her yourself, I do not want to be your goddamn carrier pidgeon.
master comic relief: i mean you kinda are like a pidgeon
master comic relief: those things are so dumb they will walk under a bike and wondr why thet got hit
master comic relief: no survivl insticnts
master comic relief: just like you
the knower: Timothy, I am fairly certain I have your shirt in my bag (you could also tell me how on earth that happened), I can always burn it to ashes.
master comic relief: consider it a gift ;)
the knower: I will dispose of it accordingly to my own desire.
Notes:
Remember when I said the next chapter might be lighter? I lied. The next chapter will only slightly be "lighter"
Chapter 18
Summary:
This time I really promise next chapter is going to be lighter and probably fluffier. This time for reals.
that being said,
cw for mentioned transphobia because author is trans and this is a real issue and I am sick of it
Notes:
Really putting the Alternative in the Universe. I be doing whatever I want with these characters at this point.
Feat. me being a classical music lover
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
10:07 A.M
To Archives
master comic relief: no happy ending juts playes
master comic relief: cuz i added it to liked
master comic relief: and yes i just put my liked songs on shuffle whe i wanna listen t o music
master comic relief: and i got confused wyh i even have that song there becaue i didn t relaize it was jon at first
master comic relief: boss i dont know how you did that but it does not sound like you
the knower: Tim, we are not even properly back to work yet and you're already sending way too much pointless texts in the work chat.
the knower: Wasn't this made to "increase work efficiency"?
master comic relief: yorue fucking with me
the knower: I assure you, I am not fucking with anyone.
master comic relief: youre not seroius
master comic relief: you cant be seriuos
master comic relief: someone tell me hes not srieous
the knower: Three times you've tried to type serious and not one success.
the knower: Get off the work chat, Timothy.
Basira: he just wants to cover up the existence of mechs
MelKing: why i already know and you obviously already know and the rest probably knows it seems useless
the knower: What?
MelKing: i mean did you expect georgie to hide that and not just say "oh yeah jon i know him he seems like a prick but he used to be proper cool and also hes just a massive theatre kid here check out this" and show me live recordings
Basira: classic georgie barker
Daisy: Georgie barker?
Daisy: Do i know that name
Basira: probably
Basira: might have put her podcast on once or twice
Basira: what the ghost
Daisy: And you just casually know her of course
Basira: yeah
Basira: shes why i met jon and she forced us to go through with the band
Daisy: What band
the knower: Basira, I cannot believe you poke fun at me for hiding the Mechs when you did the exact same thing.
Basira: i mean you do ghost stories i was a cop
the knower: Which is disgusting.
the knower: But yes, I guess it would make sense that you didn't want to tell your cop buddies about your pyromaniac tendencies.
Basira: not buddies
Basira: but yeah
master comic relief: brillaint that el*as hired a puromaniac when we work wih paper and paper and more paper
Basira: sure hope it doesnt start disappearing
Daisy: Why am i in this chat anyway
Daisy: I dont work here
the knower: Because you and Basira are conjoined or something, it would be cruel of us to rip you apart.
Daisy: I can finish what i started sims i know where you live
the knower: My sister will gouge your eyes out if you step foot near our building again.
the knower: Daisy, look up Sirens by The Mechanisms.
Daisy: What am i siri?
the knower: It will be for your benefit.
10:44 A.M
Tim Stoker added SashJame, JSims and Martin K. Blackwood.
Tim Stoker renamed the group og archives.
Tim Stoker set the nickname for JSims to the void.
Tim Stoker set the nickname for SashJame to screaming.
Tim Stoker set the nickname for Martin K. Blackwood to squamous.
Tim Stoker set his own nickname to oozing and clawing.
screaming: tim????
oozing and clawing: srory i cant stand jons texting anymore beiseds we deserve havig our own exquisiye friendship chat
the void: n thats y were red signal lyrics?
oozing and clawing: no thats becuase res singal is cool
the void: i despise u and ur spelling skills
oozing and clawing: you lvoe me
the void: debatable
oozing and clawing: ar e you trying to set daisy and basira up
oozing and clawing: i don t know how a song is suppsoed to do that but you know
the void: lesbianise her
the void: obv
the void: god ashes could get some finally
squamous: didn't take you for playing cupid
squamous: that's more sashas domaine isn't it
the void: sash could use a cupid herself
screaming: hello?????
the void: dont hello me
the void: stop fucking around
the void: i cant take this
the void: also tim funny u say i dont sound like me in ouatis when i literally play ulysses
oozing and clawing: at least the narrating there sounds like when yorue doing a sattement
the void: eugh dont say that
"Nas!" Jon called out, putting his phone down. He didn't wait for a response, he knew she heard him. "I'm gonna record something, just letting you know." There was no response this time either. Jon still knew she heard him.
He took one statement home with him, one that Elias gave him. One last hint, or so he said.
It..didn't make sense. It was about mold, which was… same thing as worms? So it didn't make sense, that was not what he wanted to know more about, until.. Until it did make sense. Breekon and Hope again. Can he just ask Nikola about it? He.. obviously can't help but dislike it now, but that doesn't seem to be a reciprocated feeling. Maybe it would be willing to tell him what he needed to know.
His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. He startled, and for a fraction of a second worried that it's the cops, they found him, but.. but he didn't need to worry about that anymore, he realized, so he stood up and went over to open the door.
"Oh!"
"Oh! You're back."
"I- I didn't know you were picking him up today." Jon said, but let Georgie in. She did, but instead of calling her cat over, she studied him.
"What on earth happened to you?"
"Oh. Uh—" A door opened and Nastya emerged from her room.
"Fire woman and murderous cop." She said while going over to the fridge, taking a can of energy drink out and going right back to her room.
"…That almost explains it. It's not good enough, though."
"Georgie, you.. You really do not want to know." Georgie folded her arms.
"Jon, I have housed you and three other people because of whatever this is about. I'd really rather think I do want to know."
Jon went over to the couch and sat down, Georgie soon following.
"So, uhm… Good lord, where do I start, uh… Yes, so, as you know, we had to leave because my boss, Elias, killed two people.. That's not a good start. That's barely even relevant right now."
"Get on with it, Jon."
"There are things— Monsters are real." They went quiet.
"Okay?"
"O— wh- okay?"
"Yeah, I know that. Is that it?"
"Well— no. I- I think I might be turning into one. On top of that, I'm 99% sure Nikola is one. And I'm fairly sure it killed Tim's- work Tim's- brother and that it's trying to.. do something. Some ritual, the Stranger wants to rebuild this reality so that it's closer to it. Uh, Basira joined the institute—"
"Okay, slow down. The Stranger?" Georgie interrupted, grasping on what she didn't yet understand.
"Yes, um, these.. monsters, they really more like.. weird gods, or powers, or.. something. They're outside the universe but they push through in the form of these 'monsters', sometimes they choose people to be their, uh.. Servants? Conduits?" Jon trailed off.
"Avatars?"
"Yes, avatars! But, they end up getting these abilities and they lose a lot of their self. Sometimes all of it."
"Aaand.. You're scared that that's what's happening to you?" Jon nodded. "Why?"
"I can.. I can do this thing, I can.. make people tell me their stories, or I- I can ask a question and they will just answer. That and, well.. I feel a sort of need to read the statements, some sort of compulsion and when I do, it's like I can feel them, the confusion and fear.. Sorry." Jon stopped when he saw the look on Georgie's face.
"You.. know that that's going to need a bit of proof, right?"
"Oh! Fine, er… What is something you would never choose to tell me?" He could taste the static on his tongue.
"When we first met I thought you were putting on that accent to sound more impressive. Oh!—" Jon snorted, stunned.
"Well.. I guess I did exaggerate it a bit.. It- it was a long time ago. Anyway, proof?"
"Yeah, I guess so.." Georgie thought for a few seconds. "It does explain why he picked you, considering you said you weren't qualified at all."
"I wasn't, yes, but- why?"
"The asking questions bit, especially if your job involves that. You were always the one who pushed too far, asked the smartass, awkward questions."
"Uh.."
"Always was surprised how you never got punched for it. Though, I'm guessing that's changed now.."
"Yeah. Honestly, it would be nice to meet a monster and not have a scar to show for it." Georgie huffed an awkward laugh.
"So, now you're.. what, trying to save the world?"
"Huh. I guess?" They both went quiet. "So.. you believe me, then?"
"Yeah. I do. Which one of these.. powers, are you?"
"Oh! Uh, Elias called it the Eye, but I've also heard it called Beholding or Ceaseless Watcher.. lot's of names, we uh, it's focused on knowledge and observation?"
"Hm. Makes sense." She thought for a while. "Jon, is.. is any of them like.. Death?"
"Yes, I- I think so, I think there's one I've heard called The End. Why?" Georgie went quiet. "Oh.."
"I'll make us a cup of tea."
Georgie told her statement. Jon listened, drank it all in, fed on the experience. It wasn't hard not to revel in Georgie's fear, as he couldn't feel any at all. That is perhaps why she was always so rational, and Jon couldn't find it in him to still think of it as a good thing.
The statement explained a lot though, and Jon could tell it was important to Georgie. But it did make him think, a dreadful thought really, that his whole life must've lead to the point he was in. First mister Spider, then Georgie, as it turns out, being connected to a being, Tim with the ants, Raphaella with the flying, Nikola, as it also turns out, an avatar, and if that wasn't enough, likely responsible for work Tim's entire reason of starting to work at the institute, Basira being close to Daisy who was involved with one of the powers.. It all felt like some cosmic joke. Like all his life had just been some puppet show.
He was happy to have Nastya, surely being one of the people whose life was just normal, not ruled over by a weird god. The one person that genuinely wasn't involved. That gave him enough hope.
The statement was also unfortunately draining. He did read one just before Georgie came, and so he felt his eyes sting, eyelids heavy.
"I'll clean up, it's alright. You sleep, I'll grab the Admiral and see myself out." Jon only nodded and half followed the sounds of her doing just that, before he drifted off.
He was woken up by Nastya gently nudging his arm. She looked serious, which.. just meant her face was slightly more tense than usual, but he recognized that look and it made him feel a bit queasy.
"Are you awake?" She asked and gave him a moment to actually get awake.
"Mnn.. Mhm."
"I wanted to talk earlier, but Georgie came over." She said and Jon nodded, sitting up properly. "I, hm. I kind of need a job."
"What? I thought you had a job—"
"They fired me." She wouldn't sit down, instead standing in front of him like a child confessing to their parent that they still don't understand their homework despite having it explained several times. Jon furrowed his eyebrows.
"Why?" He was confused. Immediately, instinctively he went to look for a reason. "That doesn't make sense. You have both the qualifications and experience, you're very adaptable and—"
"Have you seen me, Jon? Take one good look at me and ask yourself again why I was fired." Her voice wavered when she interrupted, but she tried playing it off. Acting like she didn't mind.
The realization dawned on Jon slowly. With it, he felt himself get gradually more frustrated at the reality they were in.
"Oh, Nas.."
"Don't. Don't give me the pity, you don't know what it's like to- to be called—" He didn't let her finish. He stood up and hugged her, tight. It didn't matter that she was taller than him, it didn't matter her shoulders were broader than his. What mattered was her chest heaving in a broken sob against his own and her whispering through tears that it wasn't fair. Jon could only soothe a hand along her back.
"I know it's not, Nastya, but the Institute.. It's not just a job, I think you know by now. It's dangerous and we can't leave, we're tied to it and I know this is bad, but the Archives.. they will be worse—" He said after she let him go, insisted she's feeling better.
"Jon, I wasn't asking you for permission, I was.. Informing you. I already have an interview with your evil boss tomorrow." She huffed a laugh at her own half-joke. "And besides, you're there. You're in that danger, Ashes is in that danger… Sasha is. If I'm already risking losing you, Jon, I might as well be there trying to prevent it with you."
Jon didn't answer for a long while.
"I'm not going to stop you." He said finally. "This is your decision, however unhappy I am with it."
"Thank you for that."
Nastya did go to the interview. She loathed the look on Elias's face as she talked to him, hated the questions he asked. Hated the way his eyes seemed to see right through her, her very essence exposed. Hated the feeling like she had no other choice, like she needed to be here, because nowhere else would want her. She were to start at Monday, which meant another four days of doing nothing. She hated it.
So she went home and took her viola out, briefly checking if it's tuned. It was. It usually was. She took just a second to recall the sheet in her mind, a clear image of paper that was not in front of her.
Tchaikovsky's 'Valse Sentimentale' (op.51, no.6) was first and she let her eyes close with the first note. It only took a few strokes of the bow until she felt the melody lead her, instead of the other way. She didn't need to focus on the sheet music in her head, muscle memory did everything for her.
Next, obvious choice was Shostakovich and his second Waltz. It took her a fracture of a moment longer to ease into, focusing on the non-existent piano accompanying her. She waited for her cue, even though she was playing alone.
Then she decided on Rakhmaninov's 'Vocalise' (Op.34, no.14) which in turn was harder in remembering the sheet music, and she furrowed her eyebrows after she had to start over the second time because of some stupid mistake. Her final attempt came out perfectly as it was written, but it was strained, frustration obscuring any soul, any feeling Nastya intended to put into her music.
She opened her eyes then, taking a few seconds to adjust to the light. She pulled up the sheet music for Chopin's Nocturne no.20 in C-sharp minor. It was a stubborn piece, frustrating, but nothing beyond her abilities. She wasn't a professional, of course, but she graduated music school and learned what she could by herself since then. And with each stubborn piece that she managed to perfect, she felt that much more love for the music she played.
She doesn't notice when another 80 minutes passed.
4:21 P.M
To Archives
JSims added R.Anastasia.
the knower: Nastya will be joining our team starting Monday.
Basira: what?
just a hater: exactly????
the knower: I'm afraid that this has been her own decision, therefore I will not discuss anything regarding the topic further.
the knower: Letting you know was requested of me by El*as.
Martin Konfused: oh
Martin Konfused: :(
master comic relief: oh shes going to hate it
the knower: You said the same thing about Melanie?
MelKing: and i do hate it he wasnt wrong it was okay ish until it turned out elias kills people and we cant get out
just a hater: but she
just a hater: she knew about that???
just a hater: she knew everything that happened????
just a hater: and she chose this anyway????
the knower: Sasha, it is not my place to discuss Nastya's decision with you.
the knower: Please return to your work for now, and contact her yourself after work if you deem necessary.
just a hater: ok youre right
the knower: Comes with the position.
master comic relief: HEY im supposed to be the comi creflie
the knower: Oh, how that must suck for you, knowing I'm still effortlessly funnier than you.
Basira: little birdie told me you got your jacket back
the knower: What of it?
Basira: jacket appearance when
the knower: Never?
the knower: I am not going to wear a battle jacket to an archiving job.
Basira: boring
master comic relief: did we jsut lose a chance of hot jon
the knower: Are you trying to imply that I usually am not?
R.Anastasia: Disgusting
just a hater: hi nastya :]
R.Anastasia: Hello Sasha
the knower: I wish I were dead.
R.Anastasia: Homophobe
R.Anastasia changed her own nickname to Nastya.
Daisy: Wait do i know you
Nastya: Depends?
Basira: yeah daisy that jons sister she was at his flat when you went there looking for him
Daisy: Right
Nastya: Oh youre the cop
Daisy: And youre the sister who will gouge my eyes out?
Nastya: Is that so
Daisy: Ive been told so
Nastya: I might just
Nastya: Sasha
just a hater: yeah?
Nastya: If I were to acquire two tickets to the london philharmonic orchestra would you come with me
Nastya: Main focus is Tchaikovsky's sixth but there will be other pieces too
just a hater: oh
Nastya: Its
Nastya: Its been five minutes you dont have to
Nastya: If youre thinking of a way to politely decline
Nastya: I wont feel bad
just a hater: NO
just a hater: i was processing
just a hater: sorry
just a hater: id love to
Nastya: Oh
Nastya: Okay
the knower: Disgusting.
Notes:
Guys im so exhausted all the time I feel sleep deprived so sorry if some of this sounds like babble of a madman. Because I am.
It's so peculiar to me that we're nearing 20 chapters
and also 300 kudos which I am so so grateful for
Seek me out on tumblr @ superfan999 if you have any remarks
cheers
Chapter 19
Summary:
Is the gang finally getting some peace?
Featuring: aroace dude trying to write romance (and really failing spectacularly).
Notes:
Can you guys tell I love Nastya . I go to sleep missing Nastya I wake up missing Nastya and I go on about my day missing Nastya. She's just so neat I think about her a lot
I also like referencing other media I like.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was weird. It was Nastya's first day in the archives and, 'coincidentally', Jon is off with Daisy of all people on field work. Since when do archivists even have field work?
Well. Maybe since the head of the Institute is a spooky eye guy. At least it meant Sasha was showing her the ropes. Nastya doesn't think she'd stand Jon explaining anything to her. Sasha's voice was at least nice to listen to, as much as she found the actual job menial. Ashes seemed to find it boring as well, busy only with reading in places people didn't expect them to be. Nastya huffed a laugh at the yelp when Martin finally noticed them, Ashes leaving Jon's office soon after.
She wondered why Martin even bothered recording the statement. For Jon, maybe? But it was weird. She didn't know him long and she already knew he doesn't like talking much. Still he chose to read an entire statement..
"You don't think Martin will end up serving the Beholding as well, do you?" Nastya asked when Sasha took a brief pause.
"What?" Sasha raised her eyebrow. "Have you even been listening to me?"
"Well… I've been listening to your voice..?" She tried. Sasha turned her gaze away for a brief moment at that, but she regained herself soon enough.
"What about the words? 'Cause, you know, I'm telling you all this for a reason."
"Why, though? Why do you bother?" Sasha went quiet. "God knows Ashes doesn't. Melanie only barely, Elias won't fire you anyway."
"Hm. I don't know. I want to find a way to fix stuff, I guess." Nastya hummed.
"Okay. I'll get to it, then. I understand everything already, anyway." She turned away to go to her assigned desk and start on the workload. "I just like listening to you talk."
And she went and sat down, leaving Sasha stunned, staring after her with wide eyes as Nastya began her work. Tim hurried his chair over to hers and nudged her.
"So, how is it?" He whispered, teasing.
"How's what." She bit back, barely acknowledging him.
"Knowing mine and Marto's pain." She went quiet. Right.
"I cannot fathom how you two do this every single day for 9 hours and manage not to go insane. It's been three and I can't stand this." Sasha attempted to focus on her work.
That attempt lasted half an hour because soon Martin got back out of Jon's office and announced it time for tea. Nastya offered to help, there now being six people instead of four (and that's still with two of them away).
They didn't talk while preparing the tea, Martin only telling Nastya which tea is whose so she can remember for future reference, the two immediately wordlessly deciding they'd both be on tea duty from now on. Twice as many mugs only called for twice as many hands. And the quiet between them was good. Comfortable.
Martin grabbed the mugs for himself, Tim and Melanie, while Nastya took hers, Sasha's and Basira's. Sasha pretended she didn't see Nastya's small smile as she handed her the mug, rather deeming herself delusional. They were supposed to go to the philharmonic tomorrow and Sasha was still confused on whatever it was that was between them.
So they all focused on their job instead. Except maybe Ashes who just stuck to reading the entire library. Jon and Daisy walked in only half an hour before the end of everyone's shift, which earned a theatrical eye roll from Tim.
"Might as well not come at all, boss."
"I have to make a report. Sarah got away." Jon said, quiet. Tired.
"I still don't think she did. I shot her."
"Well apparently, shooting isn't enough anymore. I know she got away." He insisted and Daisy rolled her eyes.
"This is bullshit." Daisy left. Jon looked confused.
"What did I ever do to her!" Ashes snorted. Jon just shot them a look and went to go to his office. He stopped when he saw Nastya muttering to herself, frantic. "Nas, you okay?"
"No! Useless fucking piece of junk- You lot work on these?" She gestured to the computer in front of her. Her accent got stronger, bold, as she got irritated. "Sasha told me about the real statements but I was not even doing anything related to a statement and it still.. просто завис! For the third time in a row! I did nothing! It crashed completely now."
"Uh.. Yeah, they do that. They're kinda old and—" He told her, tone almost careful.
"How can you work like this?" She put a hand in her hair and checked the time. "десять минут.. Can I leave early?"
"Why- why are you asking me?" Jon winced.
"You're technically my boss now—"
"Good lord, that's awful. Do whatever the fuck you want. Not like Elias will fire you, or do anything about it for that matter. Genuinely, what does he even do?" He muttered and went into his office to take care of paperwork.
Nastya stood up, leaving the crashed computer as it was. She looked to Sasha who, after being confused for a few seconds, stood up as well to join her. Nastya tried to stifle her smile.
"Wh- Sasha, are you going to leave us to our misery? I cannot believe this, the betrayal.." Tim said, ever so dramatic.
"Yeah, well, someone has to convince Jon not to start staying here overnight again. You saw him, he was definitely considering it already." Sasha said and put her coat on. She blew a kiss to Tim and left with Nastya. Tim groaned loudly.
It turned out that Sasha has been right though, so Tim couldn't really complain. It was half an hour past the time they were supposed to leave, and there was no sight of Jon. So Tim and Martin stayed behind, watching Basira and Melanie leave as well. Tim sighed finally and stood up.
"I'm gonna go try and get him. Wish me luck." Martin nodded at him in response, taking the time they had to spend waiting for Jon to actually get more work done. It did always seem never ending.
Tim knocked gently on the office door twice, then opened it. Jon didn't even raise his head from what he was writing.
"Jon." He said, only getting a hum in response. "It's five-thirty."
"Yes, you're free to go, Tim." Jon said, words slightly slurred together. Tim could tell how tired he was.
"You should go home, too." Only that got Jon to look at him.
"I can't. I've got a lot to do, being out today cost me way too much time, and I need to catch up." Jon's tone meant no room for argument. Tim was willing to try anyway.
"Tomorrow is another day and there is twice as much of us now. We can manage. You need sleep, boss." Jon actually rolled his eyes. "Frankly, you look like you haven't been getting much."
"I have my reasons." He replied, looking back to his documents, as if trying to avoid his gaze.
"Paperwork is not a good enough reason." Tim folded his arms now. He felt like a mother scolding her child for staying up too late. "You need to go home and rest, you look like you're about to keel over."
"I can't sleep. Good enough reason?" Tim heard the strain in his voice, about to snap. He felt his shoulders relax, just a bit. It wasn't stubbornness, then.
"Oh. I- I've actually had trouble sleeping too. Do you think it's because—"
"Yes, Tim, I got used to having someone sleep next to me." Jon rolled his eyes. Only then did he realize what he said. He looked at his desk, face going a shade darker. "I- I don't know about you. You- your reason, I mean."
Tim, for the record, was in too much of a loss for words to make some snide remark. He didn't realize that earlier, but it was the exact same reason for him. He suddenly felt very self conscious about that fact. He used to barely have to try to find someone, after all, and now he's losing sleep because, what, he can't sleep alone? Self consciousness morphed into frustration and he just left Jon's office. It wasn't his fault, after all, that it was all his fault.
Jon stared after him, ready to regret what he said for the next week.
Sasha decided to walk with Nastya, even though she took a bus from work every day. Her apartment was further away than Nastya's (more like Jon's), after all. But she decided to walk with her. Nastya did propose it, after all.
"So.." She said after 5 minutes or so of walking in complete silence. "What brings you to the cursed place of all evil? Didn't take you for archiving ghost stories."
"Oh. I lost my job. Needed a new one. Knew Elias probably wouldn't turn me down."
"How come?" She wondered. "I mean, I only got the job because Jon requested me, Tim has a weird spooky sort past, so does Jon. So does Melanie and Basira. You just seem so.. normal. Which- is a good thing." Sasha rushed to assure.
"I know. But, hm. I guess Jon? Maybe, or the Toy Soldier, Jon says it's one of these whole.. avatars. Not human. Would that count?" Nastya said, looking at her with a slight, encouraging smile. It didn't matter the topic was grim and unpleasant, because it meant listening to Sasha talk.
"Hm. Maybe. But then again, I still don't know how Martin fits into all this."
"Do you think he's seen something?" Nastya said. "He doesn't really.. talk much, does he?"
"Yeah.. But I think that's just your typical childhood stuff. No evilness except the human kind." Nastya only hummed in response. "Also, didn't you just get back here recently? How come you lost the job already?" Sasha hoped she wasn't pushing. But then again, pushing was usually what she did.
"Uh." Nastya swallowed, her smile gone. She hesitated before answering, and even then, it was quiet. "They figured me out."
Sasha understood her immediately. The pang of hurt wasn't anything unusual. She didn't have to wonder what it felt like and it gave her that much more compassion for Nastya. She knew there weren't any words that could soothe it, nothing she could really do but not abandon her. So she took her hand and dropped the topic, settling for staying silent. And they did for another few minutes, until Nastya spoke again.
"And I couldn't leave Jon in all this. I know he isn't alone, but.. you all went through the same things he did, you can't help him while carrying the same weight he does. You shouldn't even have to try. I can help. I have helped him, before. And he helped me in return. Even if the circumstances are different now." She said. "And Ashes is there too now. And.. well. You." Sasha felt her hand being gripped just a bit tighter. "Jon can't save everyone, but he will try. He always tries. But without someone, an anchor, he will just do the opposite. And I do not want to lose him." The 'again' went unspoken.
"So you decided to join." Nastya nodded. Then she stopped in her tracks, almost disorientated.
"I don't think it was really a decision. I just did. I.. Well, I had to." Sasha considered her. She couldn't think of a response, so it was her turn to grip Nastya's hand tighter. Once she spoke, it was in a slightly different manner.
"You know, I have two siblings, like actual, blood siblings. One younger and one older. I could never get along with them. We.. tolerated each other, but as soon as it was possible for me to move out, I did. And we are.. Well, we aren't on bad terms, but we're not speaking much." Nastya appreciated the change of topic. She didn't let go of Sasha's hand, though.
"Hm. Me and Jonny.. Georgie told us once, while drunk that, uh, 'family don't end in blood, but it doesn't start there either'. I think that's a reference to something, but, uh. Jonny and me are very much family. You and your siblings, maybe not so much." Sasha hummed an agreeing sound. Then she went quiet for some time.
"What about Martin, though?" Her tone meant gossip now. "Wouldn't he be like an anchor to Jon? Or Tim?" Nastya smiled.
"If Jonny stops being an idiot, maybe."
"So you see it too!"
"Of course I see it. I watched Jon try with Georgie. And fumble two of my girlfriends, which, really, better for me in the big picture, because he didn't even know I was dating either of them. I obviously told him I was dating someone, he just wouldn't guess it was them because they claimed to be single." Nastya gestured while speaking now. "Can I blame them, though? I wouldn't date myself back then." Sasha breathed a laugh.
"Would you now?"
"Fuck yeah. Girl, do you see this body? I'm a goddess." Sasha laughed, a full body motion now and Nastya joined her with her own quiet laugh.
"You really are." Sasha said, bordering on a whisper, when their laughter trailed off. She went red, realizing too late what she said. Nastya smiled though and gripped Sasha's hand tighter.
"Right back at you."
It was Martin's turn to try and get Jon out of his office, another half hour having passed. He didn't bother knocking when he heard Jon's quiet humming. He stepped in and listened for a few seconds, smiling involuntarily. He cleared his throat then and Jon looked up at him, startled out of his song.
"Martin. I really do need to get this done. You two go home, I'll be out soon." He said, almost managing to sound convincing.
"We both know you wont." Martin folded his arms. "I can be stubborn too, you know."
"I do know." Jon said, smiling under his nose while still continuing to write. "We spent the last two weeks together." He finished, quieter. Martin heard him anyway.
"Exactly, so I know you wont leave this. You can do this tomorrow. I can do this tomorrow. Or Tim, you know he's thorough." Jon seemed to actually consider him. "You need sleep." And not anymore.
"I can't sleep anyway." He muttered.
"I've heard. Tim can't either. I can't either. My worm-worries came back now that I'm alone again, I keep thinking I hear knocking, even though I don't. But we both try anyway." Jon sighed.
"I need to at least do this much, Martin"
"You need to rest. If it's so bad, we can always go to mine or Tim's place or yours and invite Sasha and have a big sleepover." Jon scoffed.
"That's ridiculous."
"Will it help you sleep? It'll help me. And Tim." Jon stopped his movements, thinking.
"Fine. I guess. Maybe."
"Get up, then. And now, I don't wanna talk anymore than I need to."
Jon actually did stand up, only adding a few last words to what he was working on. Martin smirked, proud of himself and got out of the room, Jon soon grabbing his coat and following him.
"This is utterly unfair." Tim said, and though it was obvious he was being dramatic, he did also sound actually annoyed at the fact that it was Martin who managed to get him to leave work.
"Jon." Martin prompted, his thoughts dissolving into mud. He really wasn't going to speak a lot more today, it seemed.
"Oh, yes. Uhm, Martin suggested we.. T-the four of us, that we stay over at my place. Or- or someone else's, if you prefer, we—"
"Okay. Sure. I'll tell Sasha. Today?" Tim replied, all at once his annoyment gone. Jon looked to Martin in question, and Martin nodded. "Sure."
Sasha felt her phone buzz. She'd ignore it if they were talking, but they've settled once again for a comfortable silence, walking hand in hand, so she fished it out of her pocket. After all, so many things happened recenty that you never know how important a text might be.
"Oh!" She made a sound when she read the text. "Wow."
"Hmm?"
"We're.. apparently going to sleep over at yours and Jon's place tonight."
"Oh. Did.. Jonny suggest it?" Nastya asked, sounding incredulous.
"No, no, of course not. Martin did, though, which.. Is almost as much of a shock as if it was Jon." She considered. "Hm. Good. It's weird being back into an empty apartment, there hasn't been one night that I haven't woken up at least five times." Nastya hummed, a thoughtful sound.
"Tell Jon to stop by a store then, we barely got anything to eat." Sasha nodded and let go of Nastya's hand to type the message in. She grabbed it again as soon as she hit send though, and Nastya smiled sheepishly. They decided to "stop by" Sasha's apartment then, which actually meant having to go there and then walk back all the way to Jon and Nastya's.
Which would irritate Sasha for how inconvenient it was, but somehow it didn't. It just meant more time walking together.
It took them a long time to finally gather in the apartment, considering Jon, Tim and Martin left the Archives around 6 and it was almost 9 at this point, but they were all there and there were two pizzas of the frozen sort reheating in the oven. Since it was monday, they settled on spending the evening on just watching a movie. They were all kind of sleep deprived, considering that for a week, each of them had trouble sleeping. Well, maybe except for Nastya who got by just fine with four hours and a red bull everyday. But she joined them anyway.
They started three different movies, each disappointing them entirely (one of those instances, some inaccuracy almost caused the start of a heated discussion between Jon, Sasha and Tim), so they abandoned the idea and put on Bake Off. Which then turned to criticising contestants and betting on who will leave.
All this meant that instead of sleeping, they ended up watching the show until past midnight. And only then did they even begin settling on how to sleep (though they did end up just doing what they did the first time they all stayed over, only difference being that Sasha and Nastya took Nastya's bed instead of Jon's).
Despite this, they all slept better than they had in the previous week. Except maybe for Nastya, whose sleeplessness wasn't showing signs of changing anytime soon. At least it meant she could get up and take her sweet time getting ready and only then waking others up.
Which she really, really intended to do in a nice, polite way. She really did. And then she saw a text message she got the previous day.
"Jon. Jonny, wake up. Jonny." Nastya was nudging Jon's arm repeatedly, and still she woke up Tim instead of Jon. She mouthed a 'sorry' to him and proceeded to try and wake up her brother.
"Ghuh… Nas. 'm gonna murder you bloody.." Jon finally stirred.
"No you're not. Maki's back. I mean, not for long, she's just visiting, but—" Jon shot up, immediately fully awake.
"You're joking." He said, smiling widely.
"I'm serious! She texted me yesterday but I only now noticed, she's staying for almost a week and then going back." Nastya was equally happy about the fact, gesturing wildly. "She already also thinks we should meet, I'm busy today but you know she probably won't go out with us all at once so that's kinda good cause we'll just take Ashes with us and go out with her tomorrow and she'll have today to rest after coming all the way here—"
Jonny didn't much interrupt, more took over the steering wheel of the sentence, and they went on their conversation excitedly, stopping each other mid-word to throw something in.
Tim shrugged and took it to waking up Martin who, as usual, slept like a baby. Though, Tim thought, maybe it wasn't 'as usual', considering he also said he couldn't really sleep for the past week. This brought a smile to his lips, not only compassionate but also somewhat content with the fact that his presence contributed to Martin being able to rest.
Only after he woke Sasha up, did they realize they were all supposed to be at work in approximately half an hour, and getting there took almost as much on it's own.
Notes:
And what if I said i've been having less time to write recently.. the every 3 days might soon have to expand to every 4 days, unfortunately. Because im just so damn tired! All the time! And in pain which doesnt help with creating quality content.
Regardless, we're almost at chapter 20. I hear cheering
Chapter 20
Summary:
A win for the lesbians?
For the men, only the deepest pits of hell.
Notes:
A longer chapter, because we reached twenty chapters and you all deserve a treat for bearing with me. So glad to have you all here.
Gosh it was supposed to be a bit of a lighter one, though. That didn't entirely work out, but it did a bit! So enjoy the fluff while it is.
However, I've got to say that writing it isn't my biggest strength. I revel in blorbo's pain and suffering.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
8:49 A.M
To Archives
the knower: Me, Tim, Martin, Sasha and Nastya will be a couple minutes late.
MelKing: so that means theres just me and basira here thats good i have some matters to take care of and you not being here yet helps
the knower: I'm sorry?
Basira: Jonny how on earth are you of all people late
the knower: Yes, well, I was discussing some matters with Nastya.
master comic relief: they wre going off aout meeting some maki so they forgot to do anything at all and only realised 5 minutes ago
Basira: MAKIS BACK
Basira: YOURE JOKING
the knower: We're not.
the knower: We were also thinking about tomorrow, would you like to join us?
Basira: hell yes i would even if youre making it sound like youre inviting me to a ritual
the knower: I am.
Basira: cool cool awesome
Basira: get your asses here
Basira: i think melanie is trying to assassinate elias
the knower: She's what?
the knower: Oh.
the knower: It's not going to work, he knows she's coming.
just a hater: just so you all know he Knew that???
just a hater: jon can you start looking where youre going and not in el*as' office?????
master comic relief: all the knwoing and he didnt know there was a pole infrotn of him
the knower: Tim, I can and will get Martin to salt your tea.
master comic relief: all the seeing and he still cant se e wihtout his glasses
the knower: Timothy.
master comic relief: all the beholidng and he cant even behold the top of the fridge
Martin Konfused: you're not that much taller than him tim
master comic relief: thats okay you make up for all of us big boy
the knower: Timothy.
the knower: I want you to remember that I am capable of finding out the most embarrassing thing that ever happened to you.
master comic relief: you cant scareme boss
MelKing: you can what
the knower: I take it the assassination didn't go well?
MelKing: no it didnt and i hate that you know that thats just proper fucking awful
the knower: That one was just me. It's not hard to deduce a failure against an opponent that is quite almost omniscient.
MelKing: fuck you and your making sense
The work day went by shockingly fast, quiet. It felt like, for once, they were back to how things looked before Prentiss. Jon didn't even feel a particular pull to any statement, the ones he digitised that day were.. interesting, to say the least, but not entity-related.
Which was obvious with the one where a guy insisted that someone or something was taking food from his fridge every time he got stoned (really? how can you not make the connection) or the one where someone was absolutely terrified because she kept getting letters from her dead grandma (that woman is very much still alive and that's why she's sending letters).
It was a bit less straightforward when one about an infestation turned up, but it just so happened that, during that time, the entire building had a termite infestation, not just that one flat. The guy was just fed up and worried and over exaggerated the situation (which, really, understandable) or with a statement about someone reading a book the week before and seeing 'weird shadows' afterwards, but the book was not only not affiliated to the library of Jurgen Leitner, but was also written by Stephen King and all in all not that good (as said by Ashes), the person just had a really weak stomach for horror.
This meant that by the time Melanie, Basira and Daisy (who only got in for an hour, most likely to talk with Ashes) left work they were all still in pretty good moods. Jon didn't even insist on staying overtime, and they were all packing up to leave.
"Soo, boss.. are we going back to your place again today?" Tim prompted.
"Of- of course if you don't want that, you can just say no!- But, I was also about to ask that" Martin said, sheepish.
"Oh! Uh, sure." He looked to Nastya in a silent question.
"I don't mind. We're going out today anyway. I mean, me and Sasha. It can't bother me if I'm not there." She replied and they all left soon after.
It didn't take them long to get back to Jon's because, while Nastya tried to insist on walking the distance, she caved in to taking the bus when Jon said his knee hurt too much to walk that long ('Fine, but only because I don't have that long to get ready'). Sasha took a different bus, as she had to go to her own apartment to be able to get ready for their going out (date?).
Jon frowned to see that Elias has sent a statement to his address. There goes his one normal day. He wasn't going to complain though, he decided. He'd just do it when he has some time alone. For now, he had to bear through Nastya getting ready. Which he only did manage thanks to Tim, encouraging her with the choice of clothing.
Soon enough she left, and the three were left alone. They sat around for some time, almost awkward, until they decided they would turn the telly on, Jon choosing to read while they watched. That didn't last long and they fell into an easy conversation, even if Martin was just listening.
Not long after, Martin had excused himself, saying he needed to go back to his flat for some time to fetch some of his stuff. He promised he'd be back soon, though, and it did mean Jon could manage to record the statement now, even with Tim still in the apartment. Tim said he didn't want to hear it himself, so Jon suggested Tim could go to his room for some time (as awkward a suggestion it was). Jon didn't want to start associating recording statements with his bedroom.
He got through the statement smoothly enough. It was a bit odd, to say the least but then again, it was all odd if you really thought about it. Though, really, a people-eating pit? It seemed so far-fetched that Jon had to do a double take on whether or not it was an actual real statement. It was, though, and he quickly went to associate it with other statements connected to dirt, dust and being underground or buried.
He didn't have that much time to think about it though, when all at once the lights went out. He looked around confused, still processing when Tim called out to him.
"Y-yes, I'm gonna.. Just a second, I'm gonna fix it." He yelled back. More than one light going out meant the fuse blew. He stood up and upon remembering where the fusebox even was, tried to find his way around to it through the dark.
"You don't want to do that!" A chipper, sing-song voice startled Jon and he tripped.
"Wh- Nikola?"
"Or, you could if you really wanted to.. But I don't think you would like it anymore. I think you'd rather not be able to see this time." It exclaimed. The door to Jon's bedroom opened and he could hear it turn around. "Oh! Jonny- can I call you Jonny?- I'm so glad your friend is here too!" Nikola sounded almost too cheerful for it not to be unsettling.
"Jon? Who- who is this?" Tim asked, a strain to his voice that Jon hadn't heard before.
"My father called me Nikola! And then my friends called me the Toy Soldier, but they're all still alive, so I kept my father's second name. That makes me Nikola Orsinov! Pleasure to meet you properly this time!" Jon was almost sure he heard it reach out a hand. Or did it salute?
"Is.. Was Gregor Orsinov your actual father?" Jon asked. He really hoped the answer to be no. He still had the slightest traces of hope that it was all some awful coincidence, no matter how much he knew it wasn't.
"And did you kill him?" Tim added. Jon hated that it was a sensible question.
"Well, yep! But he really did get really boring, and I.. well, I'm a monster!" Nikola beamed. "And I did use all the bits."
"You.. do not sound russian." Tim said after clearing his throat. Somehow, as he talked, he'd been getting closer and closer to Jon, being just a reach of his hand away now.
"Well, of course I don't, old bean! I can't really sound anything!" She almost sounded proud of the fact, Jon thought. "I thought you knew by now, I'm plastic! And without my own voice box, I had to borrow this one!"
Jon was dumbstruck. "Borrow". Nikola stole someone's voice. He remembers writing that story down, finding the right words for her idea. He thought it brilliant back then. Now, it just made him nauseous. Tim made a move for the fusebox.
"Don't turn on the light." Tim startled. Jon could hear his breath speed up, the sudden not-quite-change in the tone of Nikola's voice, the not-quite-human quality of it.
"Are- are you going to kill us?" Tim asked, his voice breaking, though whether with fear or anger, Jon wasn't sure. "Like you killed Danny." He spat.
"Nooo!" It replied, like there was some hidden joke in Tim's question. "Or, I really hope I won't have to! I really have grown rather fond of you, Jonny. But, after you attacked poor Sarah, well.."
"Why are you doing this?" Jon was starting to sound frantic. "I- I mean.."
"Oh, you see, old bean. This is what I was before you lot found me! And after you all died, well, I lost my new purpose. So I rather thought I needed to go back to my previous one!"
"And that is.. the Unknowing."
"Right-o, chap!" Jon could sense that Tim was about to do something probably stupid. "So.."
"Nikola, I am not going to find the skin for you." He said. Tim cut in before it got to reply.
"What's even so important about some ancient bit of taxidermy?"
"I want to wear it when I dance the world new, silly! All my other costumes got quite boring, I need something special. Now, if you'll excuse me.. Jonny, I will keep in touch!"
"Nikola. Nikola I am not going to look for it, you need to stop. I'm not going to let you—" He felt a cold, hard hand creep on his shoulder and up to his throat and his voice trailed off. He was being choked for the second time in not a long enough time. He feared for the time it would be too much to survive.
Right that moment the front door opened, Martin coming in. Unaware of the situation.
"Sorry for taking so long. I—" He stopped dead in his tracks, only seeing the outlines, shapes of Nikola with her hand on Jon's throat and Tim watching, frozen, unable to move. Nikola turned its head 180 degrees to look at Martin. As his eyes got gradually used to the dark, the faint glow from the outside started to matter and he could faintly see what was happening.
Nikola realized that it could be seen now and let go of Jon, who coughed, desperately fighting for air in his lungs. Nikola turned its head back to Jon with a creak.
"I don't understand. You were very appreciative of blood and violence before, Jonny. And the way I've talked of it!" It said, still cheery, though for the record, it did sound just the slightest bit confused.
"It was never real! We were pretending, the Toy Soldier was never real, neither was Jonny. We never killed anyone. I never did." Jon's fear dissipated slowly, though not completely. He had to push through for Tim's sake, for Martin's sake. He wouldn't let his old friend hurt his current ones.
"But when the Unknowing succeeds, pretending to be someone you're not will be so much easier, don't you understand? They could be real if we only want them to!"
"It will lose all it's meaning, and people will die. Useless, pointless, and dangerous." Jon hoped his voice didn't waver. The stern facade he was putting up had to be enough. Just a bit of d'Ville into the mix and he could maybe, just maybe, use pretending to be someone he's not to stop a stranger ritual. "You speak of ease, and yet with simplicity comes boredom. No one would want to pretend anymore and no one would be moved by others doing so."
"But the fear would be so wonderfully delicious, monstrous and eternal!"
"Not for long, Nikola. Not eternal. Soon people would realize that a thing so easy can never have real meaning, they would cease being fearful, they would stop caring. Is that your aim? Is that your aim, ridding your god of everything it feeds on, starving it for the sake of simplicity?" Jon was straight up bluffing, now. But he, of all the mechanisms had been among the best at acting and he knew Nikola thought it real. "I tell you now, halt your efforts. You wont like the world that would be if you succeed. Find means to feed I Do Not Know You in a more sufficient way or suffer by its hand when you fall short of its demand."
Jon's words seemed to work. Whether it was compulsion, unnoticed by anyone in the room or the sheer determination to make what he said real enough to matter, Nikola started backing away. It was muttering, the cheer from it's voice almost entirely gone, though it could never be rid of it completely. It was not made for sorrow and uncertainty, this voice, and so it always kept that faint chipper tone.
When Tim reached for the fusebox and fixed the light, Nikola was gone. Jon sheltered his eyes from the harsh light and perhaps to hide the tears that prickled his eyes.
They walked out of the philharmonic hand in hand. Nastya enjoyed it thoroughly for the music itself, Sasha a little more because she shared the experience with Nastya. That's not to say she didn't like it, of course, it just definitely wouldn't be her favourite thing. They talked on the way back, deciding to walk the distance. Even evenings were warm now, only rare instances of actual cold weather this time of the year.
Sasha stopped dead in her tracks when they were passing a corner shop. She turned to Nastya with a smile.
"What if we went to my place instead of yours?" Nastya's eyes went wide. "We could.. buy some wine and, you know. Talk?" Sasha said, pointing to the store behind her. Nastya nodded, also smiling.
"You can choose? I'll let Jonny know I'll be staying at your place. Unless—" Unless she didn't mean for the night?
"Sure! Preferences?" Nastya smiled.
"I'll drink whatever you choose."
9:56 P.M
Private conversation with icantspeakrussianhoe
icantspeakrussianhoe: Ill not be coming back
icantspeakrussianhoe: Neither will Sasha
icantspeakrussianhoe: We'll be staying at her place instead
thenlearnidiot: ok y r u telling me
thenlearnidiot: i dont wna hear abt your homosexual tendencies
icantspeakrussianhoe: I hate you and I hope you die
thenlearnidiot: love u 2
Sasha didn't take long in the store, even though besides the bottle of wine, she grabbed some 'ready in 5 minutes' meal for them to share. It was getting kind of late, after all, and Sasha's fridge was empty save for a carrot and a cheese packet.
So they walked, a shorter distance now that they've decided on Sasha's flat, but they still had to make it. It wasn't unpleasant, what with the occasional conversation and holding hands, but it did mean they got to the apartment a bit tired.
It was a good kind of tired, though, the one that makes you feel positively fuzzy once you take off the top layer, the food is reheating in the oven and you sprawl out on the couch with a glass of wine. Which is exactly what they did, Nastya humming quietly Shostakovitch's Waltz no.2.
"So, you liked it?" Sasha prompted. Nastya stopped humming and nodded.
"Loved it. I love the piece itself, but the performance was brilliant. Gosh. So lovely." She said, sipping the wine. "How about you?"
"Well.. I did enjoy it. But.. that might've been mostly influenced by the fact that you were there. I probably wouldn't go alone. But I did like it!"
"Hm. Thank you for going with me, then. Glad you went with me." Sasha would reply. Really, she would, but you see, the oven started beeping? So she had to stand up and get the food (fish fingers) out before it burned. There's no way she felt the need to shy away from Nastya's somehow admiring gaze. Why would you even imply that?
She felt her eyes follow her into the kitchen though. She already felt drunk, and they barely opened the wine bottle.
Jon, Tim and Martin sat on the couch, completely silent. Tim was still shook from the realization that this was, again, the entity that killed his brother and yet again being unable to act. Jon was trying to wrap his head around that this was in fact, his friend for a long time.
Would the Unknowing happen sooner if it weren't for the Mechanisms? Was it really just the matter of purpose?
"Are we.. going to talk about this?" Tim asked finally.
"Do you want to talk about this?"
"No."
"Exactly."
Jon tried to read again. He tried and tried, but the words didn't make sense. He puts the book down when he realises he's been staring at one page for at least ten minutes and stands up.
"I'm going to take a walk." No one stopped him when he left.
It was dark outside by now, but that didn't stop Jon as he walked along the road. He wouldn't get lost. He never would get lost anymore, and for some reason he mourned that fact. Being able to learn things the normal way might've often been annoying and menial, but he thinks he would miss it. Even if he doesn't yet.
He didn't know how long he walked for, but he was in a worsely lit part of the city now. There was a shift to the air, too, and Jon could feel a pressing hunger of a sort. He didn't know why he chose to take the turn, he didn't know why he chose to walk into the abandoned looking pub and sit next to a tired looking man.
He realized too late that the man turning to him, the words spilling from his mouth was Jon's fault, because he asked. He asked for the story and he got it. His god was being fed.
He left the pub in a haze. That man would end up in his nightmares, and Jon would end up in his nightmares in turn, making him relive that experience over and over every single night. He walked where his legs took him, deep in thought.
This is what he was now. Feeding on people's fear, using them to feed the Ceaseless Watcher what it needs. Perhaps he's always been like this. Perhaps this is also what he always was, even before the institute, before the Mechanisms. Back when he watched that 18 year old get eaten by the book that should've killed Jon. It was a dumb coincidence that it hadn't, someone could argue that it wasn't Jon's fault at all, but Jon just watched. He watched the door open, watched the numerous long, crooked, hairy limbs reach out and around his bully's arms and throat. He watched and only ran when the boy was gone behind the door, ran to his grandmother, who didn't believe him. He didn't blame her now, of course, but at the time..
And he lived on, with a new terror and hatred towards spiders, while his bully didn't. Lived on with that guilt that someone else died when it should've been him. By the time he was in uni the feeling sat doormat, he never mentioned the book, mister spider or the bully anymore. The guilt buried deep turned into a feeling of being different. A feeling that he didn't fit in, that he was a freak. He was used to sitting alone with whatever book he busied himself or burying himself in school work just to get rid of the feeling, to be able to ignore it.
That was until Georgie sat beside him. She insisted that she needed a change of environment since her usual school friends were assholes, and that he looked decent. He ignored her at first, of course. Why bother? He wasn't decent, he was boring, irritable and never able to find people who wouldn't immediately hate him.
She didn't give up though, and soon Jon found himself smiling when he saw her go his way and putting his book away, excited to hear about what next she had to tell him. He appreciated that she never minded his quiet and admired her fearlessness.
It didn't take long for them to mistake the mutual appreciation and interest as a romantic thing, though it was very on-and-off. Dancing around the idea while Georgie still gradually pulled him into meeting other people, Ashes, Nastya, Marius and Ivy.
They also seemed to like him, bringing a part of him out that he never knew was there, his appreciation for not only reading stories but creating them. And since they liked Jon, they introduced him to their friends in turn. Jon started to express himself through clothes, loud "rebellion", skateboarding in the middle of the nights, trespassing, graffiti. And as much as his grandma didn't approve, it never affected his grades, so she never did anything about it. And soon after she died, so there wasn't anyone to care about that anymore. And it still didn't affect his school work.
Neither did the band that Georgie pushed them into going through with. He never learned to play anything, but it soon turned out he didn't have to. They had enough people playing instruments, the issue was singers. Barely any of them at first felt comfortable to sing, Nastya and Morgan never did in the end. So he wrote the stories and sang, and when his voice alone still wasn't enough, they found Nikola.
Now that he thinks about it, he can't seem to recall how exactly they 'found' it. He remembers they needed another voice, his and Tim's weren't enough, and.. and there it was. They found Nikola, or it found them, and they had the other voice that would show up in most songs.
Of course, it didn't stay that way for long, soon more of them got better with performing and alongside that, comfortable with singing. It still meant that at first, it was mostly Jonny and the Toy Soldier.
He always knew it was a bit weird. But then again, he's always been a bit weird. That's what brought them all together. They didn't exactly fit in, until they found other people who didn't. Some of them more than others, he remembers how absent Nastya was most times, how Brian would occasionally pull back, episodes during which he was sure they wanted him gone, how Ivy would clam up sometimes after infodumping about one thing or another.
But that was what brought them together. He really thought Nikola was another one just like them all, fitting in because it didn't fit in. Oh, how naive he was, poor naive Jon, who now had to pay for his ignorance. Maybe with his life. He hoped it would be his and not that of the people he cared about.
What if it's him? What if it's him that brings the threat, he himself now causing harm. He fed on someone, for godssake, fed on a real man's misery before he could realize it was happening and when he did, unable to stop himself listening. Drinking it all in, revelling in the delicious terror oozing from the man.
What if he's not able to control it? What if he tears the words from Tim next, from Martin, from Nastya? He can't risk hurting them, he can't risk becoming so inhumane that it would affect them, he couldn't live in a world where just his presence meant harm. Not again, he wouldn't again watch someone die because of him.
Nikola came for him, before. Tim was there by coincidence, so was Martin. They weren't meant to suffer his own ignorance, not even bystand the results of it.
He had to leave.
Neither of them drank enough to be drunk, but they both felt fuzzy in the head and warm as they talked, sitting way closer than they had when they first started talking. Nastya's hand was around Sasha whose head was resting on Nastya's shoulder in turn.
Sasha was giggling, Nastya proud of herself. She doesn't think she'll ever tire of making Sasha laugh, even if it wasn't exactly hard to do, it still felt like such an accomplishment. The wine made her bold, and she told Sasha so.
Sasha smiled at her, then shied away from Nastya's look. Or, well, 'away' is the wrong word, cause she just turned her eyes away and snuggled up closer to Nastya. They stayed like this, talking about nothing in particular, so close to each other that they shared breath.
It was late now, so late that they should probably be going to sleep. But the warmth was too comfortable and the feeling in their chests too nice to move away from each other, so may Elias fuck off. He wouldn't care much if they came in late the next day. Or, he might care, but he won't do anything about it anyway.
So they stay like this, talking, well into the night, until Sasha has to fight her eyes closing and they decide that now they do need to go to sleep. It still took them some time to actually stand up, leaving the warm comfort, but they didn't stay apart for long.
Sasha didn't even offer Nastya the couch, just went to find a second pillow to put on her own bed. It didn't take them long to settle into bed.
"Don't leave this time?" Sasha whispered as she was slowly falling asleep.
"I won't."
"Promise?"
"I promise." Nastya said and wrapped a hand around Sasha.
It took her longer to fall asleep, and she woke up way before Sasha did, but she stayed put. Listening to Sasha breathe, matching her own rhythm. It was dreadful. She itched to move, get out, get dressed, go for a walk, do anything but lay motionless, even with how nice hugging Sasha was.
But she prevailed and when Sasha woke up to her alarm, she smiled at her warmly. It was almost enough to get rid of the cold she felt with being immobile. She smiled back and stood up now, offering to make coffee.
By the time they left for work, Nastya forgot how uncomfortable she felt prior to Sasha waking up. Perhaps, just perhaps, the kiss on the cheek she got after making coffee was the reason for that. They walked to the Institute hand in hand, just to find that there was a commotion in the archives.
"I really couldn't give a flying fuck about how you feel right now, Jon!" Tim was yelling as they walked in, Jon's arms folded on his chest, not looking Tim in the eye. "I got half a fucking hour of sleep because you decided that, what, you're too high and mighty to pick up the fucking phone?"
"I told you it was dead. I didn't know you called." Jon didn't yell back. Melanie didn't seem to care in the slightest, and Basira was just watching. Probably keeping watch in case either of them went too far.
"Then you go home, dickhead!" Jon scoffed.
"I am an adult, Tim, I can take care of myself." Tim scoffed in turn.
"Can you? Can you take care of yourself, Jon? I don't fucking think so, you were already kidnapped twice, and with all that happened.. We thought you were fucking gone, Jon. But no, he just had to come into the archives in the middle of the night. Of fucking course. Fucking workaholic prick, I am not worrying about you again, Jon." Tim was furious and it didn't seem like that would change anytime soon. "Didn't know we called. Didn't know.."
"I never asked you to worry." Jon replied.
"Oh! Oh right, he never asked me to. Forgive me then, how could I ever—" His words were sipping with sarcasm. Martin was sitting on the couch, looking at the floor, eyes only half opened.
"Listen, Tim. I'm sorry that you had to worry, but I didn't.. I couldn't come back to you. I've put you both in enough harm." Jon was quiet, now. "I don't want you staying with me any longer either, it's too dangerous now. I'll probably start staying here so that Nastya—"
"Oh, fuck you, Jon! You dont get to decide!" Tim yelled again. "You do not get do decide if we want to bother with you. God knows you're not making it easy, but god fucking dammit when someone already cares, we won't just fucking stop, because you think you know better!"
Jon just sighed. Nastya stepped closer finally, watching Jon's quiet defeat. She didn't blame Tim for his outburst, but he wouldn't get through to him this way and she knew that. She watched Sasha walk up to Tim in turn, but he didn't look away from Jon.
"What happened?" Sasha asked Tim.
"Last night, that fucked up friend of his broke in, threatened him, and when it left, he just 'went for a walk' and didn't fucking come back. Didn't pick up the phone, didn't even bother to tell us shit, he left us in his apartment to fucking come here instead." Nastya furrowed her eyebrows. "We didn't know where he was, when he would come back, if he would come back, if he was even fucking alive, if it wouldn't come back for us now that he was out—"
"Fucked up friend? You mean Nikola?" She said. "Why would it even want to come back for you if it threatened Jon before? Besides, I don't think it would hurt any of you at all. I mean, it was my friend too, you know."
"I had.. I had no way of knowing. I didn't know it- I didn't know it wasn't human. I didn't.." Jon was whispering to himself, frantic, his breath picking up. "There was no way I could've known, no way I could've stopped it, I couldn't prevent him being taken, I couldn't stop it coming into my house, I couldn't—"
No one but Nastya heard his whispers, but she took a step back, swearing to herself in russian. She knew what his reaction would be if she touched him, even the slightest, accidental brush of hand.
Tim kept talking loudly, swearing every three words. Nastya understood that he was tired. She understood the frustration at Jon distancing himself, she really did. Gods sake, she remembers the frustration. But she was tired too, and tired of people angry to the core. Tim only noticed Jon's slightly curled up posture when she took another step away.
"What's with him?" There was only irritation in his voice. As if he blamed Jon for this thought process too.
"Did you really think this would help, Tim?" She asked. Somehow, her voice was steady.
"What?"
"Do you resolve all your problems like this? Do you just casually yell at everyone who has a different way of coping than you?" She didn't need to yell. She didn't need to fill her voice with malice. "You can be angry all you want. Hell, I would be too. I am. But you know what? You don't know Jon."
"I- what?"
"So don't pretend he has any obligation to tell you anything. Take a walk." Nastya gestured to the door.
"What? You-"
"Take a walk, Tim." He did. Nastya turned to Sasha, her voice still steady, even with her gradually raising worry about Jon and with what she said catching up to her. "Is there a way to dim the lights in here?"
She knew this wasn't a good way of tackling the situation. Tim was rightfully upset, but so was Jon. And he did think that this was what he needed to do, that this was the way to keep everyone safe. Hell, he was probably right, too.
But then what was the way? If both sides are right, if there's actual lives on the line, what is the way? She decided to think of that after she prevented Jon's panic attack. It's been a long time since he had one, which is frankly surprising, considering all that happened. Sasha didn't much dim the light, more just turned off the one right above their heads, but the result was the same. Basira was now standing uncomfortably next to her.
"Jon." She said, just loud enough so she could be sure he heard her. "I'm going to count."
There was no response, but she started counting. Jon's breathing started to seem more controlled only around eighteen, but as she kept going, it was getting steadier, and around forty he managed four on inhale, four to keep in and four on exhale. Nastya stopped counting. Jon was standing more-or-less straight up now. He took a step towards the door.
"Tim.. I need.." He whispered to himself, putting a steadying hand on the wall.
"Jon, you need sleep. The only reason this happened is because you stayed up all night, here of all places." She said. He seemed to consider her for a while, then started walking to the door again. "Tim needs to calm down first. But he wasn't wrong, you can't cut yourself off. We all have your back, Jon, and it's because we want to have your back."
"Nastya. I can't- I can't have you die because of me."
"We won't. We'll all be okay, only if we stay together, only if you don't distance yourself. You can't do this alone. And you know, we can't do this without you either. If you could believe for once that we all meant it when we said we need you, it.." She trailed off. Not the time. "Besides, it's not a good idea to get out now. Tim will come back."
"Will he?"
"If he doesn't, I'll send Daisy after him. Or- or get Ashes to do that." Jon huffed a laugh at that. "She's not my dog, after all." Nastya whispered that last part.
Jon gave up on getting out though, instead he sat next to Martin. He attempted speaking thrice before he finally managed.
"Martin, I'm sorry." Martin didn't reply at first. He was still only keeping his eyes half open, staring blankly at the floor.
"We were worried." When he did reply, it was only barely audible.
"I know. I'm sorry. I won't do this again. You.. you should go home and get some sleep." Jon said and Martin scoffed.
"As if." Jon started to apologize again, but Martin stopped him. "Don't. I get it."
"You.. you really don't." Jon sighed. "I meant to come back. I just wanted to take a walk, but some.. I don't know what happened. I ended up taking someone's statement."
"What?" Martin looked up at Jon at that. So did the rest (except Melanie, who still didn't care much).
"I— Don't think he gave it to me voluntarily. I couldn't.." Jon took a breath, trying not to spiral again. Now Melanie looked up. "I couldn't- I can't risk that happening with any of you."
The room went quiet. Nastya suddenly was very glad Tim was still outside. She didn't want to face another wave of accusatory yells, even if they weren't directed at her.
"Do we.. get permission to punch you if you try?" Ashes suggested. Jon actually, genuinely considered it and nodded.
"I think that would snap me out of it, yeah."
"Really?" They said, smiling. "Can we try now?"
"Now you're just saying you want to punch me."
"I wanna see if that whole Eye thing actually works. I mean, you were always a bit of a smartass, but knowing everything? You get lost in a Walmart, gods sake."
"Hey!"
"Try me. There's others here to stop you, too." Jon sighed. This was stupid.
"Fine." Same thing as Georgie, then. "What is something you would never choose to tell me?"
"I used to hate you for a long time at first, I was so mad at you for 'stealing Georgie' from me and for being a pretentious fuck." Ashes raised their eyebrow. "Well."
"Stealing Georgie? Ashes are you saying—" Jon felt a smile tug at his lips.
"Fuck off. It was a long time ago."
"I get it, though." Jon startled, seemingly forgetting Melanie was even there. "God I hated when she said I can't really come over because 'oh Jon's staying here for some time'. Bunch of bollocks."
Jon really tried hard not to snicker.
"Well, in any way, I really don't want to get back with her. And she doesn't want that even more, considering I'm a man."
The door to the archives opened and Tim walked through. Jon really hoped that his tensing up wasn't visible.
"Tim.." He started. "I- I'm sorry—"
"Don't bother."
"No, I- I was in the wrong. I'm very much thankful for you. A- all that you do, and that you care." Tim didn't give any indication that he heard him, sitting down at his desk instead. "I really am sorry."
"Fine."
It didn't seem to be fine.
"Will you still, uh.." Jon started, unsure of how to word his question. "At- at my place?" Tim considered.
"Yeah. I already haven't slept and somehow I doubt I would if I was alone." He muttered and focused properly on his work, now.
This level of fine would have to do, for now.
Notes:
The boys may share just a bit of hatred now, but they also share a bed. Maybe codependency *is* actually the way to healthy relationships- (it's not. it is definitely not do not listen to this man)
Jimmy strikes again with their inconsistent writing style, mischaracterization and general what-the-fuck-ingness. Also, I feel like my english went to hell. I probably need a beta reader, but we've been rawdogging this for 20 chapters so who's gonna stop us now!
Chapter 21
Summary:
Carmilla appearance.. I hear cheering.
Chapter Text
5:42 P.M
To Archives
Basira: were still on with maki right
the knower: Yes. I would not miss seeing her ever.
Nastya: Second that
Nastya: Besides Jonny you could use some chill
the knower: I'm sorry?
Basira: shes not wrong
just a hater: shes not wrong
Martin Konfused: shes not wrong
the knower: Wow.
master comic relief: shse really not worng
master comic relief: also the olny realson i dont hat e you righst now is because you atew that clown up
master comic relief: ithou ght it was goning to kill yuo
the knower: Wait, you mean Nikola?
Martin Konfused: i thought so too
Martin Konfused: but that was kinda brillaint
the knower: Oh.
the knower: Thank you.
the knower: But just for the record, I do not think she would.
Basira: wait what did he do
master comic relief: use d the power of theratre kid
the knower: Don't say it like that.
Basira: ill pick you up at 6 30
the knower: Sure. Thank you.
And pick them up at 6:30 Ashes did. Tim and Martin decided to Tim's apartment for this one night, as neither of them were up for spending a night alone in their own apartments, that not unlikely caused by paranoia. Who could blame them, really? Sasha insisted she'd be fine, though, so they were just on their own.
Jon was thankful he could finally wear something else than professional looking clothing without feeling guilty. Now he felt like himself again. Nastya wore pretty much what she usually did, but Ashes found some old eyeshadow and eyeliner (the latter of which they brought with them in case they needed to fix it). It felt like they were 20 again.
It took them another half an hour to pick up Maki and get to the nice bit of the city. Well. It wasn't actually nice. There was some half-ruined building there and the grass was patchy, but at least the trees around were pretty and cast an enjoyable bit of shadow. And, most importantly, it was theirs. So that's where they sat.
No one was surprised when after around two hours of catching up, Maki pulled out a vodka bottle. No one was surprised when, at that, Ashes also pulled one out along with a diet coke. No one was surprised when, after another two hours passed, they were sitting around a tiny fire (really tiny. you can't imagine how small it was, and if you can, imagine smaller), all relatively drunk.
Jon was laying on the ground now, looking up at the stars. They were singing some, talking some, and Jonny was pretty sure Nastya was talking about Sasha, but for now he just looked up. Maybe everything would be fine. Nights like this would be enough to make up for everything that happened. Nights like this proved they were able. Able of surviving together, able of staying human, able of not being miserable.
Ashes was looking at him. He Knew it, or just perhaps felt their gaze on him. Somehow, they didn't talk quite that much, even tough they were working together now. He looked back at them.
"I'm sorry you got tangled up in all this." He said finally, quiet so that he doesn't interrupt Nastya's and Carmilla's conversation.
"I was in this before I found out you work in the archives. Section 31 was 'all this' as well. And. Well, Daisy." They replied after some time.
"Hm. By the way, how's that going? Daisy. How's- things. With her." Ashes just snorted.
"Are you kidding? There aren't 'things' with her. She doesn't know anything about me. Hell, I don't think she knows what pronouns I actually use." Jon hummed a sound in response. "I mean- It was never relevant. Or- maybe she could figure that out. I don't think she did. I don't think she cares enough. I'm just a coworker of hers."
Jon sat up, propping himself up on his elbows.
"I don't think so. Why do you think that? I think—"
"What about Martin?" Jon furrowed his eyebrows.
"What about him?"
"I've seen you with him." Jon rolled his eyes.
"There's nothing 'with him'. I think- I think Tim likes him?"
"Does he? I don't see that."
"I- genuinely can't tell, Tim kinda flirts with a lot of people, so.. But I thought he was serious with Martin, too, but Martin also think he's not serious."
"Hm."
11:48 P.M
To Archives
Nastya sent an image.
[Photo ID: Ashes talking to Jon, who is half-laying on the ground. They're only visible enough thanks to the fire, but you can still make out what they're wearing. Jon looks completely different than his day-to-day work attire, with trousers that look like they could use.. well, throwing them the fuck away ('no thank you, I spent too much time patching them up just to throw them away'), a Ramones shirt and his beloved battle jacket, containing of several band patches, some of them sewn on better than others, you can clearly see which ones came first and how with time his sewing skills got better; as well as several diy-ed 'eat the rich', 'acab', 'we all bleed the same colour', 'disabled is not a bad word' phrases, among others. Ashes was dressed just a bit more casually than usual, already not bothering with professionalism on the daily. The only difference was that they had eyeliner on.]
Nastya: Theyre discussing homosexual tendencies
Nastya: Ive been spotted
Nastya sent an image.
[Photo ID: Both Ashes and Jonny are looking at the camera now, Ashes pointing a middle finger, Jonny doing the rock gesture.]
just a hater: are you drunk????
Nastya: Why
Nastya: But yes
Nastya: Hey Sasha
just a hater: hello???
Nastya: Do you wanna make out
just a hater: sure???
Nastya: Really
just a hater: i mean???
just a hater: yeah??
the knower sent an image.
[Photo ID: Nastya with her head in her hand, she looks almost shy, over her shoulder a woman looking at her phone with a sly smile.]
the knower: nas watch out behind u
the knower: sinister being
Basira: the sinister being just read that and is after you
Basira: rip jonny no one will miss you
Martin Konfused: i would
Nastya: ew ew ew
the knower: dont be a hypocrite nastya
the knower: also hello martin
the knower: why arent you sleeping yet
master comic relief: we decideed to have a sluber party to forgive and forget your dumbarse
the knower: i rly am sorry tim
the knower: a lot
the knower: really
the knower: sorry
master comic relief: i know
Basira: carmilla confiscated jons phone
just a hater: carmilla??
Basira: doc carmilla our mother
Basira: the sinister being mentioned ealier
just a hater: oh maki is doc carmilla??
just a hater: makes sense
just a hater: have fun
Nastya: We are thank you gorgeous
12:21 A.M
To Archives
Basira send an image.
[Photo ID: Nastya holding Jon's face as she applies eyeliner, theres light shining right on him, someone else is holding a flashlight.]
Martin Konfused: oh
master comic relief: i just notsiced what hes wearing
master comic relief: is that hot jon appearance
Martin Konfused: you're not mad anymore then
master comic relief: marto i am sitting right nex tto you
master comic relief: besids i got over it
master comic relief: i neede d a bit of chill too
master comic relief: besides hot jon so
just a hater: hey basira????
Basira: ye
just a hater: how are you going to get back???
Basira: car??
Martin Konfused: arent you all drunk
Basira: oh shoot
Jon's eyes shot open, disrupting Nastya's work.
"блядь! Jonny you ass!"
"We're stupid." Jon said.
"Speak for yourself, I myself I'm quite educated." Maki interrupted him.
"We forgot we have to have a way to drive back."
They went silent. Then Ashes spoke.
"Jonny have you been fucking looking at the group chat this entire time." Jon looked sheepish.
"'Cause I Knew you took a picture of me, I- I wanted to see if Tim said anything."
"You gay ass, and you dare say talk about me and Daisy."
"I don't follow." Maki said, confused. "One, that you all have love lives, and two, what was that about?"
Jon, Ashes and Nastya look to each other.
"Uh-"
"Jonny's supernatural."
"That's-" Jon thinks. Then shrugs. "I'd really just say 'monster'"
"You're not though." Jon shrugs again.
"Jonny."
"Wait, wait. I still don't understand. What?" Jon sighs.
"There's weird entities in this world and we all serve one of them called Beholding, except they're just a bit influenced and I'm almost a full blown avatar." He said. "Also, the Toy Soldier is actually a mannequin and is probably trying to end the world or something."
Maki just blinked.
"You want proof, right?" She kept blinking at them.
"No. I believe you. Weird as fuck though."
"Just- just like that?"
"Only because you said Nikola isn't human. It's like, it all makes sense. Kind of."
They went quiet for a few seconds. It was getting a bit late, and they really did not have a way of getting home safely.
"Ashes, can't you call your guard dog—"
"Stop saying she's my dog, fucks sake!!"
"Ashes, she growled at me. Daisy growled at me because I was kinda mean to you, even though we're kinda mean to each other all the time, because we're friends." Nastya crossed her arms. "She's your guard dog."
"Fine, Nastya. I'll call Daisy. And we're going to leave you behind." Nastya gave her a middle finger.
12:55 A.M
To Archives
master comic relief: oh breaking news becuase you obvously need to hear this
master comic relief: bu t geuss who can afford t again
master comic relief: begone cramps, welcome back facial hair
just a hater: you get facial hair tho???
master comic relief: but really raelly slowly
just a hater: but also thats one thing i do not envy you about
master comic relief: what cramps
just a hater: yeah
Nastya: Wait you dont get cramps
just a hater: you do????
the knower: she does n u dont want to be near her when she does
the knower: i swear she throws stuff at me
the knower: but also tim im so happy for u
the knower: and im still sorry
Martin Konfused: that's great and all
Martin Konfused: but i repeat the question
Martin Konfused: how will you get home
Daisy: They woke me up to pick them up
Daisy: I hate you all
Daisy: Especially you sims
the knower: what on earth did i do
Martin Konfused: oh
Martin Konfused: so you're all good then
Nastya: If by good you mean having to drive with a rabid dog then yes
Daisy: Youre next anastasia
Nastya: Why are you calling me that
Nastya: Only Carmilla gets away with calling me Anastasia
Nastya: And Jonny if you say anything about me having chosen the name Im going to throw you out a driving car
Daisy: The
Daisy: The fictional vampire?
Nastya: Shocked that you know of her but no I mean our Carmilla
Basira: i told you me and nastya and jon and one other person
Daisy: And her name is carmilla
Basira: no its maki we just call her that
the knower: sash did u take my advice and read the fictions
just a hater: yeah
just a hater: way more interesting than that statement about a werewolf (literally just a big dog, and the neighbour said it was his and apologised for it getting out)
Nastya: Sasha James are you reading gay pirate stories on the job
just a hater: i meant to only read yours but i got carried away
Nastya: Good
Nastya: I approve of that
Nastya: Daisy get here faster
Daisy: Im going to purposefully crash with you in the car
Nastya: Oh no, how dreadful.
Daisy: I hate all siblings
Daisy: But you two the most
Jon however, hates hangovers. Daisy refused to drive all the way over to the distant part of the city after already dropping Maki off to where she was staying, so Ashes was sleeping on Jon's couch now, and he could hear them snoring. He tried to rub sleep off his eyes and instead he just got the forgotten eyeliner all over his hands. He groaned and got up.
Nastya was up already, unsurprisingly. She was sitting at a table with her head resting on her hand, fingers running through her hair. When she heard Jon's steps, she flipped over the paper she was scribbling something on, dropping the pencil. She didn't bother chasing it though, and it rolled off the table and on the ground.
"What are you working on?" Jon asked and Nastya looked away.
"Nothing that concerns you." She folded her arms. "Sleep well?"
"Not really. But, I guess, as well as I could." He didn't bother asking her that. The answer hadn't changed for five years he did bother, it wouldn't change now. He was still curious. "Come on, Nas. I won't comment, just tell me."
"I'm working on a song. Oh- God, I hate you." Jon furrowed his eyebrows, confused. Then he scowled as realisation dawned on him.
"Good lord, Nas, I didn't mean to. Really I- Sorry. Sorry, I didn't mean to." Nastya just sighed.
"Fine. Whatever. Just- Whatever." She stood up, not bothering to take the paper with her.
"I'm sorry" He said, watching her leave. In the meantime, Ashes woke up on the couch.
"What did you do?" They said, voice rasp from sleep and most likely the headache.
"I- think I compelled her accidentally. God fucking.." Jon groaned in frustration and pinched the bridge of his nose, pushing his glasses up. "God I hate this. That's why- I.. I still think I should leave. This was small, but- I don't know. I'm not.. Safe. I don't want to hurt any of you."
"Guh…. She'll get over it. I'm not awake enough for this."
"Well, then get awake enough cause we gotta get to work soon." Ashes groaned and rolled over, putting their face in a pillow. Jon ignored them and went to shower.
They arrived at the archives together, surprised to see that Tim and Martin were already there. Sasha walked in just after them. Melanie wasn't there yet. Or maybe she wouldn't be at all. Can you blame her, really?
Jon went to his office. He took another Advil, his headache not letting up. He started doubting it was still hangover caused. But, well, not like he was allowed to care. He had work to do. Work in the form of a tape Gertrude recorded. Martin managed to bring him tea just before he started, and when his voice was lost to a coughing fit when he tried to thank him, he was suddenly really glad he didn't have to record the statement himself.
This wasn't lost on Martin, but it still took him over two hours to work up the energy to ask Nastya about it. She was nowhere to be found though, so he asked Ashes about it instead.
"Hey, Basira?" They didn't reply. "Um.. Uh.. Basira?" Basira was reading. Martin poked her shoulder.
"God- what?"
"S-sorry! I just- is.." Ashes looked at him, waiting. Martin stepped in place nervously. "Is Jon okay?"
"In general, or..."
"N-no, I mean is- is he, uh.." Martin hesitated. "I just thought he looked a bit- sick."
"Did he?" Basira looked to Jon's office door. "I didn't see it. He's upset though, so maybe that's what gave you the impression."
"He's- he's upset?" Martin furrowed his eyebrows. Are they discussing Jon as if he was a kid?
"He accidentally compelled Nastya today. He's beating himself up about it."
"Oh. Hm. But- no, he like. He sounded actually sick."
"He's probably just hungover." They said. "You worry about him too much Martin." Martin didn't reply. "Though, that's good, I think. He needs someone to worry too much."
"Oh! Uh- If- if you say that's good, then I-" Ashes was no longer listening, they went back to their book now. "Well!"
Martin went back to his work. Well, that would be true if his work contained of playing minecraft on the company computer, which is what he was actually doing. So was Tim. And Sasha. And Melanie. They've yet to convince Ashes or Nastya to join their server, though.
Nastya was still gone, though no one seemed to know when or where she went. Still, the day went smoothly until Elias came into the archives. He went straight into Jon's office, without even bothering to say a word to all the assistants or knocking on the door. He left it open behind him though, and everyone could hear what was said.
"Jonathan."
"Hm-" Jon coughed the yucky feeling in his throat away, and even after he did, his voice was rasp. "What happened?"
"That's what I'm here to ask you. What happened?" Elias folded his arms. Jon was confused.
"Wh- Nothing happened? Why?"
"You can barely sit upright, Jon. Why are you here?"
"There-" He lost his voice for a second. "There's work to do. Besides, what do you care?"
"Jon, when have I ever gave you the impression that I do not care about your well being?" There was a break. Jon just stared at him incredulously. "Fine, rhetorical question anyway. Still, you should go home. Take tomorrow off too, I'd like you back here healthy on Monday."
"Elias-"
"This isn't up for discussion. There's eight of you now, I can't risk you spreading whatever got you." And he left. Jon muttered to himself, but a flash of pain went through his head again so he just sighed. Fine. They will have to deal without him for a day.
Still, he wasn't about to leave early. He had follow-up to do, things to try and make sense of. Because that on the recording was Michael. He was sure of it. The same Michael with the corridors, on a tape Gertrude recorded..
He was too tired for this. He tried calling Martin over, but when that resulted in a coughing fit, he just stood up himself. His head felt woozy, but it was fine. He could deal for the three hours until the end of their shift. It was fine. He was a grown ass man.
"Martin." He rasped, cleared his throat and tried again. "Martin, could you, uh.. Get me a cup of tea? Please." Martin stood up quickly, nodding. "Where's Nastya?" He looked around and.. well, that was stupid. She was right there, at her desk. "Oh- Sorry. Uh.. Okay, then."
And he went back to his office. When Martin brought him the tea, he was dozing off, head propped up on his hand. Martin smiled sympathetically and fought the urge to kiss the top of his head. Instead he went to Ashes again.
"Hey…"
"What." This time they heard him immediately.
"So.. Jon is.."
"I know."
"No, I mean, he fell asleep. Could you.."
"Drive him home?" They stood up before Martin got to nod. "Sure. You coming with?"
"Oh! If- If I could.. Sure"
"'Course you can. Someone's gotta make sure he's not trying to work." Ashes went into Jon's office, Martin close following them. "Get up, Jonny."
"Mh- Whuh.. What?" Jon startled awake.
"I'm gonna drive you home."
"I- I can stay until the end-" Jon cleared his throat. "I'm fine."
"No you're not. Get up before I pick you up." Jon rolled his eyes, but stood up.
No one stopped them as they left because, as much as Tim also wanted to leave, he didn't really want to be taking care of Jon, so.. So everyone else stayed, except Nastya was again nowhere to be found. Jon still felt guilty about compelling her, so guilty, but he also felt like his head was massive and like there was a wet stone in his throat, so he just let himself be led out the archives and into the car.
And then out of the car, up into his apartment, without Ashes now. Martin went to get him tea and meds while he took his trousers off and changed into a more comfortable shirt (his mechs merch).
"Thank you, Martin." He said, when Martin handed him the mug. His eyes were stinging, his eyelids felt heavy, his throat was dry and yucky-wet simultaneously, his head felt the size of texas and he felt awfully hot, but he was sitting under his blankets now and Martin was smiling warmly at him, so it was okay. He was fine.
Notes:
Gosh writing this sucks lately cause I wanna start a hundred new things.. and also cause I'm so damn tired all the time.
Anyways, any remarks, seek me out on tumblr @superfan999 and as usual thank you for all the comments and kudos!
Chapter 22
Summary:
Promised sickfic!!
And some fixing stuff!!
Notes:
See the main upside of writing sickfic is that sick people don't always make sense! And so, when you yourselrf are so sleep deprived that you don't make sense, well, it's just perfect then, amirite?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon doesn't remember falling asleep, but when he woke up, he felt even worse than before. Martin was sitting next to him, though. He was reading something.
"Hnmh…"
"Oh!" Martin startled. "You're awake! How are you feeling?"
"Like a truck ran over me..." Jon completely did not whine.
"Oh.. Sorry to hear that. Would you like.." Jon broke into a coughing fit and Martin waited it out before he finished speaking. "Would you like tea or something to eat?"
"I don't.. My throat hurts too much to-" He coughed again.
"Sure. I'll get you a warm drink anyway. You need the fluids. And warmth." Martin moved to stand up.
"No…"
"What?"
"Don't leave me." If you were to describe Jon's expression, the best way to do that would be ':('. Martin almost managed to suppress a snicker.
"I'm not leaving, Jon, I'm just going to put the kettle on."
"You'll be back?"
"Yup. Just a second."
"Okay.." Jon murmured and rolled over, wrapping himself up in the duvet.
By the time Martin came back with a mug, he was already half asleep again. Still, when he heard him enter and sit back on the chair next to the bed, he rolled over again to look at him.
"Martin.." He cleared his throat and tried again. "Martin, could you, uh…" No. Nevermind. He wasn't going to ask. He was thirty, he wasn't going to ask him to—
Martin put a hand on Jon's hair and raked his fingers through it. Jon melted into the touch, sighing contently. He didn't need to ask, after all. Martin thought that, if only Jon was capable, he'd probably be purring now.
After some time Martin took the hand away and stood up. Jon started murmuring complaints, before he realized Martin moved to sit on the bed next to him.
"Hey, Tim is asking if he should still come over tonight if you're unwell." Martin said while Jon cuddled up to his side.
"If he's not worried I'll pass it on.." Jon whispered. His eyes shot open "Wait, you won't get sick now too, right?"
"No, I don't think so. I've got a great immune system and all." Jon huffed a laugh. "I'll let Tim know."
"I don't get why he still wants to come, though." Jon tried to speak louder, but that only resulted in coughing again, so he went back to whispering. "He kind of hates me now, no?"
"I don't think so. He was angry with you, yes, but so was I. We just, hm. Express it differently. I think he still very much likes you."
"Hm.. You're nice, Martin."
"Thank you." Martin smiled at him, but Jon wouldn't see that. He was dozing off again. "You're not too bad yourself, Jon. Even when you tried to hide that, I always knew. How much you care."
Jon didn't reply. He was asleep, so Martin took to slowly passing his fingers through Jon's hair.
Nastya, Tim and Sasha, they tried being quiet when coming in. They really did. Jon woke up anyway and Martin suppressed a groan. He was actually finally getting sleep without tossing around now, and they've interrupted that.
"I'm gonna get up, Jon." He said quietly. "Your tea's gone cold, I'm gonna bring you a new one and fetch some meds."
"Mh.." Jon protested, throwing an arm over Martin to stop him. Martin just chuckled and stood up anyway. Jon scowled, half-theatrical. "Can you.." He cleared his throat. "Can you call Nastya?"
"Sure, Jon." Martin said and left, Jon sat up. Shortly after Nastya walked in.
"What."
"Nas."
"Jonny, stop fucking apologizing. I didn't mean it when I said I hate you, idiot."
"I still didn't mean to do that, Nastya. It's.. It still means I compelled you, it's.. It's not human." Nastya folded her arms.
"You're sick, Jonny. That's very human."
"Oh.."
"I know you didn't mean to. I'm not mad about it." Jon just frowned. "You don't have to worry about me." She smiled at him a bit.
"You were, uh.. Distant? I thought—"
"No, I was in a bad mood since I woke up. It's not your fault. I promise you." She paused. "Thank you for noticing."
"Oh, uh.."
"Get well, Jonny. We can't have you not being able to speak. God, that must be horrible for your yapping ass." Jon huffed a weak laugh and watched Nastya leave.
He really felt horrible, though the sleep at least lessened his headache a bit. It was still there, but it at least didn't feel like his head was a balloon, about to explode. His throat got worse though, and he felt hot all over. At least his nose wasn't stuffy. He would not survive that. Martin came back now, Tim right after him.
"Are you better?" Martin asked. Jon coughed before speaking.
"Just a bit. My throat is worse, but- My head hurts less." After a few words he resorted to just whispering.
"You look awful, boss."
"Thanks, Tim."
"Sasha's here too, but she said she'd probably catch whatever you have if she tries stepping in here, so she essentially just came here for Nastya's sake." Jon huffed a laugh.
"Good for them." Jon said and took the mug from Martin, along with the pills. "Thank you. You know- I have been sick before. I'd.. I'd manage."
"Do you.. want me out?" Martin asked, knowing the answer. He was teasing him, really.
"No! No. No, thank you. Please stay." Tim laughed and clasped a hand over his mouth when Jon glared at him. Well, 'glared' is a big word, as he looked like a wet kitten, wrapped in blankets and with glassy eyes, most likely from the headache. "Uh.."
"Yes, fine. Just a second. I'm gonna- go grab a book or something." Jon nodded and Martin left. Tim raised an eyebrow.
"If you say a word, Tim, I'm going to stab you with a fork repeatedly." Tim rolled his eyes.
"Fine." He stood there.
"Do you.. Are you planning to just stand there?"
"Maybe."
"Tim."
"Fine! Can I- Sit next to you?"
"Do you.."
"No, I won't get sick. And if I do, well.. At least then Martin will take care of me too, am I right?" Jon would roll his eyes if his head didn't hurt. Instead he felt himself blushing a bit, though - surely that's just the fever. Tim sat down.
Soon Martin came back and Jon would be almost bothered (or guilty) about sleeping when theres people over at his house, but his eyes started to sting again and as soon as Martin sat down with the book he snuggled back up to him and fell asleep within seconds of Martin playing with his hair.
Martin fought a fond smile, until he noticed Tim smiling too. Well. This was nice. Not counting obviously the part where Jon feels like shit, but also.. Caring for him was nice. It was new, too, caring for someone who was thankful for the help for once. Jon was a.. soft, vulnerable person when sick, or so it would seem. He also seemed to be sleeping better when someone was near him than when not.
Still, when morning came and Jon was still in a horrible state, he was left alone. They did all have to go to work, after all, and Jon was apparently not allowed. Still, Martin got him tea and a kiss on the head before he left, so he supposed it would be fine. Just a couple of hours..
Well, that's what Jon thought. So he went back to sleep, just to pass the time and really, sleeping comes so easily when you're sick.. Until, of course, you're being woken up by cold plastic.
Jon startled awake, half sure he was dreaming, when he felt hard, cold fingers grip his shoulder. He yelped and shot up when he saw Nikola's "face" inches away from his own. Immediately a flash of pain went through his head and he shot his eyes tight.
"Jonny, you're awake!" she chirped. "No need to scream! I'm only here to chat, old pal!"
"W-what?" He rasped and started coughing.
"You changed my mind, silly! I think you were right." It said, sounding almost sorrowful.
"A- bout what?" Jon was half asleep, sick and overall not very understanding of what's happening.
"About the dance, old bean!"
"What? So- so, you're- not doing the ritual?"
"NNooo!! I realized you were right, and, well..I'm not stupid, am I now?" She laughed as if they just shared a joke.
"Uh. Yes. Sure. Yeah. Yes. So.."
"Are you okay, Jonny?"
"What? I- I mean, I'm a bit sick, but.."
"Ah. You're still so very human!! A good thing, perhaps.." It paused, contemplating. "I'm glad we're not skinning you after all, old chap!" It said in a sing-song tone.
'So.. What will you do now?" He asked, rubbing his eyes, trying maybe to rub the headache out.
"How do you mean?"
"Well- you said you.. need a purpose. Didn't you?"
"Ah, well, I haven't decided yet! I rather thought I might ask you! You are- all knowing, after all." Jon chuckled weakly. "So, let me know if you think of anything, Jonny! I'm going to leave now."
Nikola stood up and Jon heard her plastic joints creak. Well. Not like his own didn't do that, eh? They're not that different on that matter. He didn't stop it leaving, eager to fall back asleep. He'd like Martin to be here, though. He'd like that more than he was willing to admit. Gosh, he hated how homey he got while sick, how needy. He waited a few seconds to make sure Nikola actually left and stood up.
Jon went to the kitchen to get tea and maybe something to soothe his throat. He wanted.. soup. How does one acquire soup when sick and with no ingredients? He's yet to figure that out. He did figure out, however, that his shirt was feeling very sweaty-yucky, so he went to take it off and throw it in the laundry basket. He realized he forgot to set the kettle on though, so he did just that before going to rummage through his closet in search of his second-favourite sleep shirt, some worn QUEEN merch.
He then went back to bed, forgetting completely about the tea he was meant to get.
1:17 P.M
To Archives
the knower: Nastya.
the knower: Or Martin, Tim or Sasha.
the knower: Uh.
Nastya: Whats up Jonny
the knower: I want soup.
Nastya: Of course you do
Nastya: Sure well get you soup
the knower: Thank you, Nastya.
Nastya: Same as always?
the knower: I mean, I would of course prefer a homemade one. But, yes, same as always.
Martin Konfused: wait do you always get soup when sick
the knower: Not always.
Nastya: Always
Nastya: Every single damn time its soup
Nastya: The best part is that he doesnt even like soup
just a hater: you dont like soup?????
Basira: yeah hes a little freak like that
master comic relief: how tf can yuo onot like soup
the knower: It's just water with chunks. Thirty thousand different textures all while drowned in literal water.
the knower: How can that be enjoyable?
MelKing: did you really just diss fucking soup while asking for soup what a right prick you are
the knower: Hey! I want smooth soup. Nastya knows that. Besides, I'm sick.
MelKing: good
Martin Konfused: hey not nice
Daisy: But right
Nastya: Daisy Tonner Im going to beat the shit out of you
Daisy: Your welcome to try
Daisy: Id say i dont hit women but id be lying
Daisy: So your welcome to try
the knower: You're*
Daisy: I hate you
master comic relief: woah
master comic relief: girl on girl violence
master comic relief: this is unacceptable
Nastya: Ashes get your dog
Basira: im going to kill myself if you say that again
the knower: Please don't.
Basira: jonny get your sick ass out of here
the knower: I just thought you would also want to know that Nikola visited.
master comic relief: it what
Nastya: What?
Nastya: Are you okay?
the knower: I am.
the knower: Uh.
the knower: It said it gave up on the ritual.
the knower: Which is good! But also, just like that?
the knower: But I'm very glad.
master comic relief: whta if it was lying tho
master comic relief: these things lie
the knower: I Know it wasn't.
the knower: If only because it's a friend. But also, I Know.
master comic relief: jon
master comic relief: its a stranger
master comic relief: lying is everything it does
the knower: Tim, could you please for once just trust me?
master comic relief: can we tho
master comic relief: youve been fienfds with this thing fro god knosw how logn an oyou didnt know??
the knower: Tim
master comic relief: i jsut dont buy it
Nastya: I was friends with Nikola too
Nastya: I dont see you blaming me
Basira: or me
Basira: tho nastya hung out with it a lot more than i did
Nastya: Did I
Basira: honestly thought you two yk
Nastya: OH ASHES YOU FUCK
Nastya: NO WE DIDNT
1:23 P.M
Private conversation with anTIMatter.
wettest cat: tim i am sorry for what happened to you and i get how it affected you if only because of what i witnessed and i understand why youre upset but really please believe me when i say that it seemed just so normal back then it was only as weird as i myself was or the rest of us it was ordinary in not being ordinary i really had no idea neither did anyone else it was normal for her to be not normal
wettest cat: and you have every right to be mad about this or sad or whatever emotions you feel but please believe me when i say i never knew i would not put anyone in that sort of danger not then and not now i care about you all and need you to be safe and i need you to trust me that thats my biggest desire because i am scared that without that trust without your trust i will not be able to do so
wettest cat: tim please
wettest cat: sorry
wettest cat: sorry
The one day Jon was not at work and there was like five live statement givers and all their statements seemed to go on tape, not digitally. Isn't that just great? Not only that, but two of them came in almost simultaneously, which is insane on its own. Still, they had to manage.
So, Ashes took the statement of some guy called Robin who frankly really needed some adhd meds, Melanie took some spider statement from Brian who later for some reason just left when she went to grab Nastya to try and help with his panic attack (as she already saw her do that once), Nastya took the statement of some girl who really looked like she did not want to be there, as Martin was really not up to talking to people today, Sasha took the statement of.. Sasha, and Tim took the statement of 'Smith', which he dreaded, especially with the texts he has received.
Still, it had to be done, no?
[CLICK]
SASHA
Just, sit down, sir. Please.
SASHA (STATEMENT GIVER)
It's- it's not safe!
SASHA
Yes, it is. I promise you. We just use a tape recorder.
SASHA (STATEMENT GIVER)
Fine..
(clothes shuffling)
SASHA
Okay then! Statement of Sasha Broker, regarding…
BROKER
P-papercuts. So- so many papercuts.
SASHA
Ookay.. Statement begins, then.
BROKER
Y-yes, uh.. I. I Have papercuts.
SASHA
Y..es, I got that. And…
BROKER
And it's not normal!
SASHA
Okay, tell me how. How is it not normal?
BROKER
I don't get the papercuts, I just have them.
SASHA
Can you.. explain? How?
BROKER
Y-yes, so, I, uh. I- I do stuff, like sleep or shower or eat breakfast and I notice that there's more of them afterwards. They're just there. Just- just there- I just have them.
SASHA
Uh.. that doesn't make sense. Are you sure? That- that it's not just normal papercuts?
BROKER
(almost offended) Yes I'm sure! Look! Look how many are there! Everywhere, they're everywhere and they hurt and they come from nowhere and—
SASHA
Okay! Okay, okay, I understand. Can you.. tell me more? About, uh.. Oh! When did this start happening?
BROKER
About, uh, two months ago, maybe- maybe more. I didn't really notice at first, I mean, I did notice, but I thought it was normal because, uh I have a uh.. An office job and there's, we deal with paper, yeah? So at first it was just a few and it was normal and that you don't notice when it happens, just after. Yeah?
SASHA
..Yeah?
BROKER
Yeah, so, yes, but then more started appearing, like, a lot more, and, and they started to appear everywhere, not just hands but whole arms and- and legs, and even on my back which is, I mean, you can see how that's not normal, yeah? And- and a lot more, and they overlap now and it hurts, it hurts so much, if you think one papercut hurts a lot more than it should for it's size, try having hundreds, thousands of them on your whole body, it's- it's awful, it hurts so much I.. (a choked off sob) It hurts.
SASHA
Oh- oh, uh, it- It's going to be okay, I- um. (struggles with social abilities)
I, um, well.. Have- have you tried visiting a doctor? About it? I- I mean, yeah, it's not normal, but, but maybe you can at least do something about the pain, yeah?
BROKER
Y-yeah.. Ma-maybe. I- I'm just scared and it, it hurts and, and what if it gets worse and I- Wh-what if I die from papercuts? (sorrowful laugh) Can you imagine? Dying from papercuts. It- it's insane. It's.. It's not normal. Please, please help me..
SASHA
Look, I.. I'm sorry, Mr. Broker.. Uh, Sasha. I'm sorry, I don't.. I don't really know how? We.. we catalogue these, collect them, not.. not prevent. I don't know how, I'm sorry.
BROKER
It's.. It's okay. It's okay, you're a kind soul. I.. Maybe it's just my time to go. I don't want to go like that, from papercuts, but maybe it's just my time. I've lived my share.
SASHA
Oh, I…
BROKER
It's not like I have anyone waiting for me, anyway. Thank you, Miss James. Thank you.
(clothes shuffling)
(doors open and close)
(a beat)
SASHA
Oh..
Um..
R-recording ends.
[CLICK]
Tim did not respond. At least, not quickly enough for Jon to notice before he fell asleep approximately 6 minutes later. He did not take the meds, after all. Was it forgetfulness or subconscious punishment, no one would know, not even Jon himself. Still, he slept, however a shallow and meaningless sleep, until the lock in his front door turned and people entered.
Jon could hear faint conversation of Nastya asking Martin to heat something up and Sasha explaining some minor interest of hers. Jon couldn't hear Tim though, and he had to blink away the tears that welled up in his eyes. Damn his sickness and the vulnerability it carried. He really done fucked it up now, didn't he? He knew things were a bit strained between him and Tim, ever since.. Hm, since Jude, really; but he had hoped they were still semi-fine. But, not anymore. Now Jon really fucked up.
The door to the bedroom opened and he expected Martin, but- Oh.
"Tim, I—"
"Don't." Tim just walked over to the bed and half-kneeled on the edge, almost awkwardly. Just to pull Jon into a hug.
"Oh." This.. was nicer than Jon would imagine. He didn't really like hugs, any sort of physical contact and yet.. This was okay. More than okay.
"'M sorry. I wasn't fair. I- I joined the institute to get revenge on the circus in the first place, the idea that.. that you.." Tim was whispering, clearly fighting most of what he was feeling. "I'm just tired, Jon."
"I.. know. I know. But- you don't have to do that anymore, you don't have to spend your life on that." Jon took a breath. It was risky, saying all this. "You are allowed to keep on living. Even when he doesn't."
Tim just hugged him tighter without responding. Jon just hoped that he had guessed right, that this was the thing Tim needed to hear. They didn't stay like that for long though, Tim let go soon after.
"We brought you soup." He said, still quiet. Jon smiled warmly.
"Thank you." He said. Tim still just stood there. "And- and for.. talking. To me, about this. It's.. That's good."
"Hm." They both went quiet, and after a few seconds Jon patted the space beside him. Tim did not hesitate to sit down.
When Martin brought the soup, Jon almost cried. Damn this sickness and all the emotion! But he really, really wanted soup.
"Here!"
"Thank you, Martin."
"Oh, no, thank Nastya. I only reheated it."
"Thank you anyway." The rest went unspoken. Or, at least, Jon hoped it did.
Notes:
I think there goes my routine updates.. Now it's back to whenever I have enough in me to write, so sorry about that, but I'll still try to not cut the chapters short just to be more frequent.
Anywyas thank you all for reading and kudos and comments and if you have anything more to say to me, come find me on tumblr @superfan999
Chapter 23
Summary:
finally a win for the queers...
Notes:
I'm just going to tell you in advance that this is all both very awkward and probably massively out of character. Enjoy??
Also listen. LISTEN. I realize it's been a week. I know. BUT. In my defence. I got very fixated on Malevolent and posted two whole other fics and also this was awfully fucking hard to write! Im aroace! I revel in making the blorbos suffer! Why on earth did I decide to write a everyone lives/nobody dies fic!! But yeah it's short too so sorry for that. I don't promise the next one will be soon, but it will be as soon as I manage to focus on it enough.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jon was glad it was the weekend now. He felt better now, enough so that he didn't want to sleep all the time, but still not good enough to clear the fog in his mind. Or to get rid of the emotional stuff. And he didn't really want to be alone for the entire day again.
And now he could be curled up on the couch, squeezed between Martin and Tim watching.. yeah, you guessed right, the Great British Bake Off again, which got them to a point where Jon was overwhelmed with the affection he felt towards them and Tim was making a point not to admit he didn't much like Bake Off before they watched it together for the first time.
Originally they planned to do a trivia game, but, well. Martin and Tim kept insisting Jon was cheating which, really, he wasn't! So they postponed it until Sasha and Nastya come back from wherever they went off to. Which.. would probably only be in the evening, which is kinda great because that means game night. Which Tim loves.
For now, though, they sat… no, more like laid on the couch, and Martin listened as Jon and Tim placed bets on who will in their opinion leave the tent and get heated when 'that bright eyed prick' is 'mean' to 'a downright sweetheart' again. Martin still enjoyed himself thoroughly. Even standing up to get Jon tea didn't feel like he had to do anything, like he needed to be useful to be wanted, and Jon thanked him so sweetly every time.
"You know, I could get used to this." Tim said when Martin came back again and Jon smiled at him, warm and.. domestic? Almost.
"Get used to what?" Jon asked right as Martin thought the question.
"To you being all nice and stuff. You know. Not a prick."
"I—"
"Tim." Martin interrupted. That's not how you tell someone you're enjoying the time you're spending together, come on, man. "Not like that." Tim rolled his eyes.
"Fine. I mean. That I can appreciate being like this." Martin could hear Tim try to stuff sarcasm into that sentence, but it was lost to the sincerity. "With you. You two. Both of you." Jon cocked his head to the side, and thought of how to word the question so that it's not a question, not to risk compulsion.
"Are you.. Hm. I don't follow. I don't- what you're getting at."
"I thought you knew everything." Jon rolled his eyes despite his still apparent (though considerably less unbearable) headache. Tim sighed. He was.. contemplating. Thinking (happens more often than you'd guess). He looked up at Martin, who was still standing, and-
Oh. Martin did follow. Most likely. Considering he was standing there, frozen, face red. Tim suppressed a snicker and Jon furrowed his eyebrows, looking to Martin too, now. Martin was always good at that sort of intuition, reading people and, well, social cues. Jon? Not so much.
"Are you- Am I missing something?" He was promptly ignored. Martin set the mug down, but he was still staring at Tim.
"How- why didn't you tell me?" Now Tim was confused.
"Tell you what?"
"That you, uh.. Th- with Jon, uh. I would've-"
"What with me? What?" Martin was dumb, after all. And Jon still didn't understand.
Tim stood up, suddenly feeling.. Shy? Self-conscious? This was weird. Tim didn't get shy or.. He didn't. He held Martin's face between his palms and—
The door opened, startling the three of them. Tim practically jumped away, suddenly busy fixing his hair, Jon was very interested in the ad that was currently on the telly and Martin was sipping the tea that wasn't even his.
Sasha looked at the three of them, trying to read the room.
"Oh, ради всего святого!" Sasha looked to Nastya.
"A minute more and they'd have kissed." She said, unbelieving
"Just get on with it!"
"Hey, right back at you!" Jon pointed a finger at her. "Not like you're any better!" Nastya folded her arms.
"At least that's my conscious decision, not because I'm a coward."
"My ass."
"Fine! Sasha, I want to kiss you." Everyone went quiet. They were already quiet before, but they went quieter.
"What."
"Just getting that out there. 'Cause I'm not a coward, unlike these fuckwads." Sasha just stared at her. "Listen. I'm just telling you that, you don't need to do anything about it."
"Anastasia." Well now Nastya was actually getting cowardly.
"Yeah."
"Why the hell did you not tell me that an hour ago when I was trying to figure out if that was a date or not?"
"..It was."
"Nastya.." Sasha covered her face with her hands.
"You.. didn't ask?"
"Nastya!"
"Did. Did you want it to be a date?"
"Yes! Of course I did!"
"Wait, really?"
"Yes! You- stupid, you're stupid, why do you think I've been doing all this, then?"
"… Platonic friendship?" Sasha groaned in frustration.
"And here I've been thinking you.. I don't know, are ignoring my very obvious signs because you don't want me. I mean- you don't want me like that."
"Very obvious- I didn't see any signs???"
"Because you're dumb.."
"Why- Why are you crying?!"
Somewhere during their conversation Jon quietly moved away to go to his room, dragging Tim and Martin with him. They sat now on the bed in silence, awkward.
"How do we know when we can come out?" Tim whispers.
"I'll know." Jon deadpanned. Tim was half-sure it was supposed to be a joke.
"Jon.."
"Hm?"
"I meant both of you. Not- not just Martin." Tim's whisper was even quieter. Almost hoping they wouldn't hear it. But he knows they did. So there was no turning back. "I'm- sure you knew that.. Well. Uh."
"If you mean about your feelings, then no. But if you mean the polyamory, I did. I knew since back in research."
"Really?" Tim, in surprise, spoke a tad too loud and Martin shushed him.
"I- you don't think you and Sasha are the only ones allowed to have a so called 'radar'." Jon raised his eyebrow. Tim could tell he was teasing and wondered how he didn't notice before that that's what that expression meant. Years before, he thought it means Jon thinks him stupid. Now..
Well, things are different now.
"So.."
"Still, uh. I'm more- Hm." Tim rolled his eyes. Now he decides to get all self-loathing? (Tim thinks, as if he doesn't know exactly how much of that Jon is everyday.)
"Really, Jon?"
"I- I mean, you know, we.. we've been, uhm. Well. Strained?'
"Yeah. I know. Probably because of how I feel." Tim sounded like he hated that truth. "I- Couldn't stand you being so inconsiderate of the fact that we.. might care about your safety."
"Hm. Makes sense, I suppose. I- I haven't made it easy, either, I know that. I'm not exactly.. I can be a difficult person—"
"Damn right you can."
"Tim!" Martin cut in.
"But you're also this what you've been today." Tim said pointedly, rolling his eyes at Martin.
"Jon, Tim means that we know you're not.. We know how much care you have for everyone."
"Yeah. What he said. Martin.." Tim turned to him, now. "God, this is so difficult. This was not that hard before.."
"Well, there's more of us, so.." Jon hesitated. "Still, are you.. Well. I'm sure you remember me telling you I'm ace."
"..What does that have to do with anything?"
"It has to do with a lot, Tim. It always does, and you're.. Well. You know."
"Jonathan Sims. Are you calling me a whore?" Tim folded his arms.
"You said it, not me.." Tim rolled his eyes halfheartedly.
"Still, it doesn't.. Jon, I do respect that, it wouldn't be an issue for me."
"You say that, but that's not the first I've heard that it won't be an issue and then was still expected to have sex." Both Tim and Martin looked at him with furrowed eyebrows.
"Jon, that just means they were bad people."
"Which we are not. Jon, I mean it-"
"O-okay. Okay. It's just- still, it's.. Important to talk about. Or so I've been told. How long do you two think it will take them?" Jon was searching to change the topic now. He pulled out his phone and texted Nastya 'tell me when u 2 r done we wna leave' and 'fucking finally', 'took u long enough'.
"Probably not as long as us.." Tim muttered. "Can't we just skip to the good bits.."
"..Which is?" Jon asked hesitantly.
"Bake Off??"
"We just did that, though."
"Well, yeah, and it was awesome." Tim said matter-of-factly.
"And.. that's why you want to be in a relationship?" Martin raised his eyebrow.
"Well, no. There can also be kissing and Jon admitting he cares about us.. and tea?" Jon snorted. And that turned into a laugh. And Martin joined him laughing. Tim stared at them, unimpressed for a whole two seconds before also breaking into laughter as well.
"But, yes, I.. I would like that as well." Jon said after catching his breath. "And- and I do. Care about you two."
"Jonny you asshat!" Was yelled from outside the door, startling the three of them, but soon enough Jon was smirking. Nastya read his text which means they were in fact done. "Like you're any better!"
"She just flipped me off, just so you two know." He said, smiling to himself. "Well, I guess we can leave now."
"Just- w-wait, uh. Uh- If- um. I- I'd also.. I'd also, um, like that." Martin said, though not looking at them. "It's- Um."
Jon only placed a soft kiss on Martin's lips and left the room. Tim just looked between the two in shock.
"What about me?!"
"Listen, I just think there's no possible way you could've actually known that! Like, by yourself, I just don't believe that!"
"You underestimate him, Tim. He used to be able to name every goddamn bone in the human body, of course he'd know this." Tim scowled.
"Why."
"I was curious! It didn't last long."
"Yes it did, you probably still remember most."
"Fine, yes, I do."
"Hey, Jon, do you need to see to be able to… consult the Eye?" Sasha asked with a faux-innocent tone.
"I'm not consulting the Eye! And- I don't know, actually."
"So, if we were to blindfold you.." She trailed off.
"Just take his glasses, really."
"Tim, I am not beyond picking out the hardest questions for you especially so you lose."
"That's why I said Martin should be reading the questions for me!"
"I- I think we should just.. find a different source? This- this list isn't that great anyway." Martin suggested.
"And unbalanced in difficulty, because why does Jon get all the difficult ones and I literally got 'how many strings does a violin have'. Are you for real." Sasha snickered beside her.
Even with every intention that they had to keep the game going late into the night, Jon was getting tired again, reminding everyone of the fact that he was still, in fact, ill. He was about to go lie down when someone knocked on the front door, startling Martin. Jon furrowed his eyebrows in confusion and went to open the door.
"'Ello there—"
"We have a package for you,—"
"From miss Nikola." Two men with cockney accents. Again. Jon took a step back before realizing he can just close the door and went to do just that. "Now, there is—"
"No reason for panic. We—"
"Come in peace. Miss Nikola—"
"Wants to express her gratitude." Breekon, or was that Hope - Jon couldn't tell. He doesn't remember, and he's fairly sure he's going to forget their faces as soon as he closes the door again - hands him a package.. Well, it looked more like a gift, really, with colourful wrapping and ribbons and.. Googly eyes..
Jon took it, confused, and Breekon and Hope left, though he didn't notice them do so. He went over to the table and placed it there.
"What is it?" Nastya asked, her arms folded.
"Something from Nikola, apparently."
"Really?"
"An, uh, expression of gratitude?" Now Tim was confused.
"Gratitude? For stopping it's ritual? I mean, preventing it, really."
"I guess.. I guess it took my words as.. As me trying to help it? Like, to keep it safe from suffering should the ritual fail- I don't know. I don't understand either."
"Hm. Still, should you be opening it?"
"I mean- It's Nik. I- don't actually think she means me- us, really- any harm, now that we don't stand in it's way.." Jon said and reached for the ribbon, untying it easily. "This is.."
"Good work, yeah. That's why she was the one packing the orders and- well. The octokittens. Remember?" Nastya seemed to be just as curious about the package as Jon, not ripping her eyes away from it.
"Oh! Right, it did, yeah.. No wonder."
"Octokittens?" Only then Nastya raised her head to look at Sasha.
"Yeah, we used to sell these plushies of octokittens. I think-"
"Georgie has one, I can ask her to send a picture to show you." Jon said and switched to a somewhat 'announcer' tone. "The Toy Soldier retrieved them and made sure they were safe for public." Tim snickered. Jon shot him a look but it was more affectionate than the intended theatrically-stern look.
He unwrapped the box and opened it. Inside..
"Fucking lotion?" Jon was too taken aback to speak, so Nastya said it for him. Tim and Sasha burst into laughter at the same time.
"Wh- I don't want this!" Nastya shoved Jon in the arm.
"Hey, it's a gift! Be grateful, Jonny."
"I don't use lotion!"
"Maybe you should start, then."
"You know I won't. I hate having it on my hands." Nastya muttered something that may or may not have been 'autistic ass' and left for her room, leaving the door open so Sasha knows she can join her. Jon cleaned up the wrapping paper and went to bed himself.
Not by himself, Tim and Martin soon followed him as well, though he was fast asleep by then.
2.46 P.M
To Dead not Gone
strange and unusual: Jonny!
strange and unusual: Jonny, Reply!
shipkisser: Hes asleep
shipkisser: Still sick
strange and unusual: Did He Like My Gift? :o)
shipkisser: I did
shipkisser: It was hilarious
shipkisser: He wont use any of that tho
strange and unusual: Why :o(
shipkisser: You know him and his autistic ass
shipkisser: Hed rather be dry as a twig than touch lotion
strange and unusual: Oh, You Are Right!!
strange and unusual: But He Will Now Dry Out And Wither.
shipkisser: I mean youve always said that and he hasnt yet
strange and unusual: You Are Again Right!!
strange and unusual: Perhaps His Fate Is Not Yet Set In Stone Like We Thought :o)
what tendencies im an artist: hey i like that line
what tendencies im an artist: im stealing that line
powdered tim: wait so rae you and ts okay again
shipkisser: Ish
shipkisser: How well do you still play guitar
powdered tim: saem as awlays
shipkisser: So awfully?
powdered tim: NO
shipkisser: Cool cause Martin told me some time ago he kinda wanted to play guitar
shipkisser: And Im thinking cause he doesnt really much like asking people favours
shipkisser: But I do
shipkisser: But you have no patience to teach
powdered tim: i hvae patience
shipkisser: No you dont and youre not going to be mean to Martin
what tendencies im an artist: i play guitar too
shipkisser: Oh right what do you not play
shipkisser: And also when rpg again
what tendencies im an artist: leave me alone
shipkisser: Kofi when next session
what tendencies im an artist: im killing your character
ashes of a cop: is jonny coming to work tomorrow
shipkisser: Duh
shipkisser: Hed explode if he had to stay home for another day
ashes of a cop: just making sure
ashes of a cop: i dont want another Robin on my hands
ashes of a cop: man needed adhd meds worse than tim
powdered tim: i dnot need ahdh meds
ashes of a cop: i meant stoker but you do too
Notes:
I hope you enjoy and do come yell at me on tumblr if you have any remarks. (It's still @Superfan999)
Ps. Tim did get his kiss, too.
Pps. the relationship between Martin is Nastya is mostly unspoken, no one besides them notices it's even there at all except for results of it, and so shall you, readers.
Chapter 24
Summary:
mostyl chatfic today chaps
Notes:
Listen. I . Have no excuse. So you just gotta bear with me and await the writer's block to cease.
It's also not proof read cause im tired so if there's any awful terrible mistakes please lmk and thank u
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
7:23 P.M
To og archives
the void: tim can you come back faster
oozing and clawing: no
the void: y
oozing and clawing: theres a cat here and im tyring to figure out what to do wiht it
the void: WHAT
the void: CALL ME
the void: NOW
"Timothy."
"Why did you want me to-"
"What do you mean there's a cat."
"Well- It was- actually, I think she was stuck a bit and she was meowing a lot that's why I noticed she's even there." Tim held said cat now because trying to put it down only resulted in it crawling up his leg, tearing claws into his trousers and skin. "Man, I can't believe I walked into a dark suspicious alley for a cat.."
"You be glad you did."
"Wh-"
"If you told me you heard a sad cat and didn't go help it I'd cut all your shirts in half." Tim snickered.
"Yeah, but, I helped her and pet her a little and went to go away and she just followed me. Well- followed isn't.. She clawed her way up my leg. And she doesn't stop meowing unless I hold her. I'm trying to figure out what to do with her—"
"Bring the cat here. It's probably hungry. We'll go to a vet tomorrow to see if it's healthy and if she has an owner."
"Oh! Yes, right. Of course."
"Do you have any money on you?"
"Uh- no, not really, I just went to grab my stuff, not—"
"Okay." And Jon hung up. Well.
"Okay, kitty, I guess you're going with me." Tim muttered and the cat squeaked in response.
It didn't take him long to get back to Jon's, and he barely had to knock before the door swung open.
"Oh! Tim, you didn't say it was just a kitten! Good lord, she's probably scared." Tim handed Jon the cat.
"Wow, not even happy to see me, only got eyes for the cat.." Tim said, dramatically. Jon rolled his eyes.
"Yes, I'm glad you're home, Tim. Go fill the bathroom sink with warm water, will you?" Jon said. Tim decided to overlook the fact that Jon said 'home' as if they were actually living together. Which wasn't far from truth, but still, to admit it out loud felt..
He looked the kitten over. The bits of its fur that were supposed to be white were gray now with clumps of dirt sticking it together, but he suspected it to be a red tabby with white spotting that made it look like a tuxedo. It was awfully small, almost bordering on a cat too small to be away from its mother. Jon fed it (he sent Martin to the nearest convenience store) and gave it water, whispering reassuring words and petting it gently all the while.
He then picked the cat back up and went to the bathroom to rid it of the dirt and hopefully warm it up. It was so tiny and tired after a meal and the most likely long time trying to figure out how to survive alone that washing it wasn't a hard job. It was—
"Tim, this is a male cat, not a female!" He yelled out.
"I didn't look it between legs, mate, how should I know?" Jon rolled his eyes and went to dry the now clean kitten out with a towel. He carried it out of the bathroom wrapped around like a baby and smiled at Martin and Tim, proud of himself despite the fact that his shirt was all wet now.
"We need to find a place the cat can sleep until tomorrow." He said, still holding it close. "And tomorrow.. Well, I'll have to go before work, I can't leave him alone here."
"Unfair, why do you get to skip work and I don't?! Martin too, he came with you here on Thursday while I had to stay there!" Tim whined.
"Well, Tim, I am your boss, so.."
"As if. But, hey, if you still wanna call yourself our boss, that does mean this is a forbidden love story." Jon rolled his eyes.
"Whatever floats your boat, Tim."
"I thought that's your boat, actually?"
"..What is?"
"Forbidden love, queer stories.."
"Oh. You mean the mechs." Tim just smiled at him.
"I mean, who wouldn't like the fact that their boyfriend used to be in a band.."
"It barely matters. We were barely even popular and I am.. An archivist, now, not doing anything with music or storytelling." He said almost bitterly and handed the cat to Tim. "Hold the cat, I'm going to find some blanket for him to sleep on."
"Are we just going to call him 'the cat'?"
"If I name him, I'm going to get attached. We're.. probably not keeping him. He might have an owner."
"…Right. Okay." Jon stared into Tim's eyes for just a second too long to be considered normal, then went to his room.
9:27 A.M
To Archives
Basira: @JSims el*as is looking for you
the knower: I'm fairly sure he knows exactly where I am.
the knower: You can tell him to fuck off or that I'll be there in half an hour or so.
the knower: Preferably the first one.
Basira: i think he read it somehow cause i didnt say anything and he just huffed and left
Daisy: Hes such a child
Daisy: Fucking weirdo
the knower: You have never been more correct.
Daisy: I have been more correct many times but thanks?
Martin Konfused: how's the cat? :)
the knower: Good! Healthy, not even fleas on him, a little underweight but that's expected of a stray.
the knower: He does not seem to have an owner.
Nastya: Jonny does that mean were taking him
the knower: Well, the veterinarian did suggest I just adopt him.
Nastya: Im going to throw you out if you say you refused
the knower: One, it is my fucking house, Nastya, you can't throw me out. And two, if you think for a second that I might've even thought of not adopting him, you clearly don't know me.
the knower: I'll drop The Commander home and I'll be there.
Nastya: Really
Nastya: The commander
the knower: Is there an issue with the name I chose, Anastasia?
Nastya: No youre right he does look like a commander
the knower: I thought so.
Nastya: пошел на хуй
the knower: No thanks, not my thing.
Nastya: Oh so now you suddenly remember which ones mean what
the knower: No, actually.
the knower: I just read it.
the knower: I would guess it's Beholding's doing.
just a hater: knowing curse words????
Nastya: All these years and Jonny finally gets to not be an idiot when it comes to foreign languages
the knower: Listen, what need I have for Spanish when I know R'lyehian?
Daisy: The lovecraftian language?
the knower: You surprise me. Yes, the lovecraftian language.
Daisy: Lovecraft was a fucking dickhead
the knower: I am aware. I wasn't when I read his books as a child, though, which did result in still liking his work.
Nastya: By that he means an intense hyperfixation
Nastya: As if knowing what language there is to know isnt enough indicator
the knower: Can you stop insinuating that I am autistic.
Nastya: No?
Basira: is it really insinuating if its just the truth??
master comic relief: jon yuo do realise its 2017 and you do not need to use worsd liek insinuate
the knower: Well excuse me for being educated, Timothy.
master comic relief: its okya i forgvie you
Daisy: Nah i get it tho
Daisy: I said that but i read that stuff too
Daisy: Just wish every single good fucking author wouldnt turn out to be a dickhead in the end
the knower: Yeah, I get that.
the knower: Makes you look twice at some of the lines you thought brilliant.
Daisy: Yeah
master comic relief: bonding?
master comic relief: in our archives?
master comic relief: this has never ever happened before
Martin Konfused: of course it hasnt because its not like half of us live together
master comic relief: okay but were og thats why
MelKing: "we're og" just sounds like youre all in some polycule not that im judging
just a hater: im not???
MelKing: i know youre not im just saying
Jon finally did get to the archives and was strangely relieved to be back. He hated to admit it, but this place felt a lot like home, and he was happy to see a statement he knew was real, knew was for the tape recorder. He wouldn't admit it to any of the rest, though. Nor the fact that the statement was entirely in french, confirming his thoughts about the Beholding providing him linguistic skills.
He was wondering though, what comes next. The Unknowing isn't happening, so what now? Are they supposed to just go back to their jobs like usual despite knowing what Elias did? The threat of the world ending isnt hanging above their heads, they just.. Well, need to figure out how to get rid of Elias, no?
It can't possibly be that hard. Jon stood up and got out of his office. He looked around the room briefly before just asking aloud.
"Is Daisy here?" Ashes looked up at him and shook their head no. "Hm. Alright." Tim wasn't there either, along with Sasha, but they probably just went to the store. Daisy came and went whenever she wanted to, as she wasn't an actual employee here.
Jon wondered if Elias knew the Unknowing wasn't happening. He toyed with the idea to just lie to him, tell him they're working on resolving it while trying to find a way to get rid of him, instead. Suspiciously enough, he did not feel hairs standing up at the back of his head, didn't feel eyes burrowing into him. Still, better not risk it too much, he forced himself to think about something else. And if that something was Lovecraft, well.. Who can blame him? He went back to his office. With how things were going, he wouldn't even need to stay overtime.
And while at the surface he knew it to be a good thing and was happy to go home on time (the kitten shouldn't really be staying alone for too long) there was just a tiny part of him that wished he had an excuse to stay longer here, in the archives. In his Archives. He needed to distract himself from that thought.
2:46 P.M
To Archives
the knower: @Tim @SashJame where are you two?
just a hater: at the store why???
the knower: Can you see if they have cheese corn cakes?
just a hater: sure
Basira: oh god no
Basira: oh my god please no
Basira: leave the archives jonathan
the knower: Hey, Ashes?
the knower: There is a bomb under your seat.
Basira: good this is better fate than your cheesy fucking smell
Basira: I thought you were over that
the knower: Good thing I'm not inviting you into my office, then.
Daisy: Jon
the knower: Daisy?
just a hater: there werent any sorry
the knower: Damn. It's fine.
Basira: a win
Basira: i feel blessed
Basira: thank you god
the knower: And which god would in your opinion care if I got corn cakes or not?
Basira: idk
Basira: ask the eye maybe it listened to my prayers
the knower: Don't pray to the Eye, Ashes.
the knower: Unless you wish to Know the unimaginable horrors that lay beyond.
Basira: you dont know alldat
the knower: No, but I could.
Daisy: You know after consideration im not at all surprised youre into lovecraft
the knower: You had doubts? Why?
Daisy: I have my reasons
Daisy: You seem like a more Christie guy
the knower: Do I?? I read one book that she wrote and it was great but I wouldn't read another.
Daisy: Yeah the whole investigative thing
Daisy: The kind of smartass that needs to know exactly how something happened
the knower: I mean. Comes with the title, no? But no, I was very picky with what I read and I couldn't read the same author twice because it got too predictable.
the knower: Lovecraft would be the same if it wasn't for the worldbuilding.
Daisy: So is your favourite really yog sothoth
the knower: What? No. Why?
Daisy: I heard some about that
the knower: No, I like Aletheia a lot. And Azathoth but who doesn't.
Daisy: Oh yeah
Daisy: I get why
the knower: Daisy can you meet me in the tunnels sometime? I don't want to say here when because of El*as but I'll let you know.
Daisy: Why
the knower: I can't tell you why.
the knower: But it's important.
Daisy: Weirdo
the knower: Does that mean yes?
Daisy: Maybe
Daisy: Youll find out in time
the knower: I thought I was supposed to be the cryptic one and you just a furry.
Daisy: Im not a fucking furry
Daisy: Im going to rip you to shreds
the knower: Sorry, I'm not really into that.
Nastya: Furry activities
Daisy: Fuck you
the knower: As I said, not really into that.
Daisy: Im not helping you with shit
the knower: Pity, you'd like what I need from you.
Nastya: Now that sounds..
the knower: No, it doesn't. Contain your tendencies.
Nastya: I have no tendencies
Nastya: I am simply an artist
just a hater: that makes no sense???
Basira: inside jokes tend to not make sense
Basira: jon and nas had this art teacher
Nastya: And he was a bit gay
the knower: As all art teachers are, but we were pretty sure he had a partner.
Nastya: Yeah and like he used to post some gay orgy ballpen drawings
the knower: On socials that most people at school knew so everyone could see these.
the knower: Until they were taken down, which they all were.
Nastya: Yeah and he argued with people too except his arguments made no fucking sense
Nastya: And he mentioned gay orgies there too
Nastya: But anyways he most likely slept with some student and then left for a year
the knower: Good lord.
the knower: It wasn't just a rumour.
Nastya: Well yeah we thought so too what are you on about
the knower: Nastya.
the knower: I Know it wasn't.
Nastya: Oh eugh
the knower: Eugh indeed.
Nastya: But the point is we saw some theatre poster? Or a movie poster I dont remember but it was weirdly homoerotic art so we thought of him
the knower: I think it was the bare ass actually
Nastya: He did post his bare ass once didn't he
Nastya: Good times
the knower: It was awful. I still wish to unsee it
Nastya: Good times
the knower: And my brilliant, hilarious, genius self made up the tendencies saying
Nastya: Not all that
Nastya: But yeah he did and it stuck
just a hater: it still doesnt make sense???
the knower: The tendencies are homosexuality, Sasha
just a hater: OOOH???
just a hater: OKAY?
master comic relief: boss yuo sre evertyhing but hilarious
the knower: Is that so?
MelKing: why are you of all people on your phone at work i thought you were like absolutely against that or so ive heard
the knower: El*as was down here earlier, perhaps you've missed him?
MelKing: yeah must have otherwise hed be stabbed already but yeah if thats the case then i get it
the knower: Glad we understand each other.
the knower: Tim, when are you back?
master comic relief: pohne duty?
the knower: Yup
master comic relief: damn
the knower: If you find someone that has more social finesse then I'll be glad to make them do it instead
the knower: Otherwise, you'll need to call a man named Oscar for a follow up
master comic relief: is it at least legit
the knower: No. But it seemed traumatising enough for him that we might as well
master comic relief: okay then boss whatever you want
the knower: I told you to stop calling me boss
master comic relief: come on jon were in a wrok setting right
the knower: Yes, the work setting where we've just talked about a weirdo teacher and Lovecraftian gods in
master comic relief: im proud of how far weve come
master comic relief: they all grow so fast
Nastya: What the hell are you on about
master comic relief: perks of being the oldest here
Nastya: Yeah maybe you used to be
Nastya: Im older than you
Nastya: And Ashes is basically a grandpa
Basira: im literally two years older than you
Nastya: Well yeah
Basira: am i really the oldest here
Nastya: Yeah man
Basira: dreadful
Basira: disgusting
Basira: Horrifying
Notes:
the real ao3 curse is having the story mapped out and the brilliant jokes in your head but as soon as u open the document it all floats away
i promise theres lore here awaiting
and it's kind of great
kind of
Chapter 25
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The past few weeks were oddly.. mild, less than Jon braced for, and he had braced for impact. That was, of course, until he stumbled on a lead. He figured he'd follow it if the threat of the ritual was still looming over them, but now the only thing interesting about it was that it followed the whereabouts of Gerard Keay, some of the last accounts of it that he knew of.
And Jon, an already naturally curious man, was still unsure whether or not Gerard Keay was still alive, and it disstressed him intensely. That's not to mention the fact that he still knew far too little about the fears for his own liking, and Gerard, having worked with Gertrude, probably knew about them way more than Jon did. It was only sensible to try and pinpoint where he might be now, if he was still alive.
And since Sasha by some fucking miracle found out Gertrude and Gerard had been in America, more precisely the Usher Foundation, well. He had to go to America, then. Since it was a work related travel, his expenses were covered by Elias, which was good, the issue was that he refused to pay for anyone else than Jon and was ready to threaten that if anyone would try to join Jon anyway, there would be consequences. He didn't say what kind, but still.
It meant Jon was going to America alone. Which wasn't too great. But wasn't awful either. He got in the country fine, it was only a matter of getting to the Foundation. So far everything went fine.
That was, of course, until he realized he was being followed, and soon after he realized it he was, well, kidnapped again. Great. He thought he was past this. It was even worse when a police officer stopped them, especially so that he was not very human at all. Still, all that wasn't too much of a shock.
Trevor fucking Herbert turning up was.
At least it meant he got a statement straight out of them. Never would he have thought he'd get a statement from either Julia Montauk or Trevor Herbert, let alone them at the same time, let alone find out they hunt together now. Though, he supposed.. He stopped a whole ritual with.. acting and friendship. Maybe not much should surprise him after that. But when he realized what happened with Gerry and that they had the book, he was even more surprised.
And so Jonathan Sims got the statement of Gerard Keay as well. And so he learned of Smirke's theory, and came back to London with Gerry's page in his pocket, as was his wish.
The whole thing took him far too less time than he'd like. He felt useless, lost, with nothing to do but hope for some opportunity to bring Elias down. At least there was sweet kitty to occupy his mind, Martin and Tim started to stay at Jon's a bit less, it really wasn't a big apartment and since they weren't constantly worried for eachother's wellbeing, Martin and Tim decided to try and go back to living in their own apartments that they paid for. Sasha stuck around, but she left to go to the store now.
On top of that, Nastya was off. Now, this wasn't unusual for her, Jon knew her long enough to know she sometimes went distant or quiet, even for days at a time, otherwise she couldn't stand social interactions. She needed to do that, and it was fine. Except this wasn't what was happening this time, she was never upset about it, it was just something she did, perhaps even unconsciously. But that wasn't the case.
"Nas? Are you.. Are you alright?" He asked her outright, since they finally had a moment without anyone around. As much as he liked having Tim and Martin over, he had to admit he still also needed his quiet, alone evenings. He hasn't decided yet whether or not to feel guilty about that.
"No." Was all she said. He waited for her to maybe continue, but..
"Listen, I.. I- Don't want to compel you, so I'm not going to ask, but if.. If you wanted to tell— If you wanted to talk, I'll listen."
"I'm not 'alright', Jon! I've- fucking joined that job because I had no choice, I don't even think it was an actual choice, and now you fuck off with Daisy wherever and to America just cause you can and I read some statements and Elias fucked up Melanie's head and there was a weird fucking guy and Ashes disappeared when I was looking for them and.. I don't know, Jon. I wish I had a choice. I didn't. I didn't choose to get a job there, I know that, I.." Nastya paused. Jon saw her readiness to flee, to say 'nevermind' and leave.
"It's- Well, it's not okay. But we are going to be. We're.. thinking, with Daisy. Trying to fix stuff. We'll tell you all as well, we're going to make everything.. better. I- don't know what happened to Melanie, and I doubt she will let me find out, but for you, I can promise we're trying to and going to make it better. We're not going to be stuck there forever."
"Jonny.. I'm- I'm scared?"
"I am too. I can only ask you to try and not isolate yourself because of that. I can only vaguely promise you that sticking together will help."
"I know," she said and they both went quiet. "Thank you."
"Don't thank me. Nas, you could do anything and I'd still be there to hear you out if something happened." For some reason Jon regretted saying that immediately. The socially akward part of him threatened to crush him under a rock of guilt over any and all things he ever said.
"Even become a cop?" She teased him now, a smile now back on her face.
"No, anything except that." Jon joked back and right that moment the heard the tiny sound The Commander apparently makes everytime he jumps down from a surface, a small 'mmrp!' like a fantasy creature, not a cat. "Oh! Hello, cat. Came to listen in on our conversation?"
"He's a government spy. Telling you."
"Oh, about that, you reminded me I was meant to read Georgie's rant after work."
"Another conspiracy theory?"
"Well, yeah, you expect anything else?"
"Nope. Only the best from Georgie. I want to hear about that too, so read it out loud."
"Fine," Jon said and took out his phone, clicking around it for a second. "So, you remember that thing during the 1980s and 1990s when Americans became convinced that an underground network of Satanists was working together to kidnap, torture and abuse children? Well, get this.."
He spent the rest of the day with Nastya, like they would have years ago, only later Sasha joining them. Jon wondered now, laying in bed, if that was it. Nothing else was happening. There isn't any need to keep wary and cautious all the time, he doesn't need to keep bracing for impact. He was done.
Except.. that didn't feel right. He hated it, he despised it, but it felt like he was just a little piece in some big game, and it felt unfinished. It didn't feel right to just give up and give into the domesticity. Jon felt the need to burrow himself in work, to just cut everyone off and work and work and work, but.. He knew that was not the right thing. He knew he would collapse. Lose his humanity entirely, probably.
He struggled to fall asleep for a long time, and when he finally did, shortly after he was woken up, by what felt like limbs crawling around and up his leg. He quickly sat up, panting, only to realize there was nothing there at all. He reached to recall if he had a dream, and sure enough, he realized the hairy limbs were just a part of Mister Spider, who once again decided to inhabit his sleeping mind.
Jon reached for his phone, if only just to shine around the room to see where the Commander was.
2:09 A.M
To og archives
squamous: can't sleep :(
oozing and clawing: me too marto me too
squamous: i thought I heard knocking but there was no one there
squamous: but i doubt I'll be falling asleep again soon
the void: me too
the void: nightmare
oozing and clawing: thre goes ou r trying to be normal individuals
oozing and clawing: two nights we mnanaged
oozing and clawing: guess were special liek that
squamous: codependency is not a good thing, tim
oozing and clawing: bsoses who can watch you whneever they wnat to arent good eihter and ive got two of them
oozing and clawing: at lea st one is great
oozing and clawing: marto i think with evreything that happned we desreve a litlte codependency
the void: i do not watch either of u
the void: js for the record
squamous: we know
oozing and clawing: woludnt mind that from yuo ;)
the void: 1 yes u would n 2 keep your tendencies at bay
oozing and clawing: oh you remind me that nastya deserves to be on this chat too
Tim Stoker added R.Anastasia.
oozing and clawing set his own nickname to oozing.
oozing set the nickname for R.Anastasia to clawing.
oozing: now were complete
squamous: that just looks awful now
oozing: ;)
the void: u do realize we already have a gc w nas
oozing: nope frogot
oozing: but whatverer
oozing renamed the group domesticity 1:horrors 0
the void: codependency 2:horrors 1
squamous: that's more accurate yeah
oozing: okya mr smratass
oozing: okay mr i know everything
the void: but i do
oozing: proof?
the void: wym proof u kno i do
oozing: pics od didnt haplen
the void sent a photo.
[Image ID: what was probably meant to be a selfie, Jon laying in bed on his side. Instead, there's static and blobs of green distortion, rendering the image unrecognisable.]
the void: mb the colours hate me
the void: ykw tim i think ud like gerry
oozing: whso gerry
the void: gerry keay?
the void: went after him to america?
the void: the ghost?
the void: jurgen leitner hateclub?
oozing: oooh that one
oozing: tho gerry?
the void: he said he prefers his friends to call him gerry
oozing: and yuo couns at that?
the void: ig?
the void: he did tell me
oozing: how do you feel having so mcuh charisma that a ghost yuo tlaekd to once already sees oyu a s a friend
the void: r u joking
the void: 'charisma'
the void: as if
oozing: thats okya i hvae enough charsima for the htree of us
squamous: HEY I HAVE CHARISMA
squamous: I JUST DISLIKE MOST PEOPLE
oozing: you what
squamous: okay fine i don't
the void: its okay martin i appreciate ur charisma
the void: unlike that fool over there
oozing: yuo lvoe me
the void: and so what
the void: still you are a fool
the void: and foolish i am in turn
oozing: is that the 2am you spaeking
the void: it is
the void: it rly is
the void: nas will tell u i get unbelievably edgy
the void: and i fear i cant deny that
oozing: would yuo kill me if I came over rihgt now
the void: it would be foolish
the void: its late and londony outside
oozing: what if i take a cab
squamous: can u afford that
oozing: why rae you al l ganging up n me
the void: affection?
squamous: yeah
squamous: and jon knows everything so
oozing: fine
oozing: so can i not come
the void: i would rather you stay safe
oozing: ;(
the void: u can come over in the morning or js after work tmrw and stay
oozing: yorue just a hater
the void: im realistic
squamous: i agree tim hold off until morning
oozing: im deeply hurt
the void: less deeply than if something were to happen to you
oozing: okay fine ;(
oozing: also jon yorue always edyg
the void: am not
squamous: whats that about summoning yog sothoth again?
the void: et tu brute
squamous: did you just curse my entire bloodline
the void: no its
the void: no?
the void: its shakespeare
oozing: bro just quteed shakespsekare causually
the void: bro cant type a single word like a human being
oozing: who said i cant
the void: i did and i know everything
oozing: its my chram
the void: if by chram you mean charm then yes ik it is
And so the next day Tim and Martin stayed over again. And everything was fine, Tim cooked dinner for them all, they watched Bake Off, they played with the Commander. Everything was amazing.
That is, of course, until Jon opened a cupboard and found there the head of a clown mannequin. He only barely managed to supress a scream, he didn't want to alert the others, who knew how Tim would react to seeing this.
"Nikola!" He whisper-yelled. "You can't do that!"
"Do what, old bean?" It asked, chipper. Jon hushed her.
"Sneak up! Certainly not just leave your head here! Or do you forget what you did to Tim's brother?"
"Joseph Grimaldi did that. I was Joseph Grimaldi at a time, but Joseph Grimaldi was not me, he was another. And you used to find me sneaking up amusing, old chap!"
"You never left your head anywhere, Nikola!" Jon hesitated, deciding not to think too long about the logistics of her identity and the lack thereof. "And, well, the Toy Soldier wasn't a killer clown doll."
"Would you prefer me to be the Toy Soldier again?" It's voice was still chirpy and happy, uncannily so for the question it was asking. It threw Jon off.
"What- what do you mean?"
"If I pretended to be the Toy Soldier, would you like me again?"
"Uh- I- Nikola, I don't- I don't know?.." Frankly, Jon didn't know she cared about that anymore. Or- well, at all, considering that it turned out she's always been this.
"That's okay, old bean! I'm going to leave, now."
The head did not move. Nothing happened, except for Jon and Nikola('s head) staring at eachother.
"Uhm.." Jon tried not to laugh. He really did.
"Would you help me out, chap?" Happy as ever, Nikola sounded as if she was asking for a paper towel, not for Jon to take her head out of the cupboard and.. Yeah, and what then?
"What- what do you even want me to do?" He was snickering, now.
"If you could, kindly, pick me up and put me just outside that window there, well. That would be just grand!" Jon was fully laughing now, but he did as asked. "What's so funny, old bean?"
"See you, Nikola," he just replied before closing the window.
7:25 P.M
To Archives
Daisy: Jon
Daisy: Hypothetically if i were to consume just a little bit of a brain would i still get prion disease
the knower: I mean. Human brain?
Daisy: Yeah
the knower: Yes, probably. It's not like the proteins just go away because you ate a little bit.
the knower: That being said, your affiliation with the Hunt as well as the amount consumed may give you a chance of not getting it.
the knower: Still, I wouldn't count on it.
the knower: Daisy, you haven't actually consumed a human brain, right?
Daisy: I didnt
the knower: But?
Daisy: You dont need to know that
Nastya: How much prions to human body ratio is enough to be bad
Nastya: Like if I mixed just a little human brain into a soup of thigh meat would the ratio cancel the prions out
the knower: Just google it?
Nastya: Why
Nastya: Lazy fucking ass
the knower: It would be faster than waiting for me to type everything?
Nastya: So what I enjoy using you
the knower: That's nasty.
Nastya: Im gonna throw you out of the house
the knower: You can't, it's my house.
the knower: And I've got the Commander on my side.
Nastya: What the Commander gonna do hes the size of a flea
the knower: That is incredibly disrespectful. I'm expecting a three page long apology letter to the Commander, otherwise you will be getting evicted.
Nastya: Fine Im listening and learning
the knower: I despise you and your entire being.
Nastya: No you dont
the knower: Move out.
Nastya: In your dreams
Notes:
Hey so. Sorry for how long this took and how short it is, I wanted to at least give you anything at all soooo. School existing takes a lot out of my writing motivation. I can't promise I'll post regularly or often at all, but I do promise I WILL finish this fic, I'm not abandoning it. Thank you for sticking with me :]
Chapter 26
Notes:
This chapter has a little preview of the angst that will happen in the next one, so uhh. . Expect angst next time
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
9:12 P.M
To Dead not Gone
strange and unusual: Jonny.
strange and unusual: I Need To Speak With You.
First mate: nikola i swear to god almost a month we went by without any strangeness
First mate: if this is anything fear related i dont wna hear it
strange and unusual: But It's About Your Friend!!
First mate: what
First mate: what
First mate: nikola what
First mate: which friend what
strange and unusual: The Rabid Dog!!
First mate: @ashes of a cop
First mate: @ashes
First mate: @ashes
ashes of a cop: what do you want
First mate: wheres daisy
ashes of a cop: what about her??
First mate: where is she
ashes of a cop: how am i supposed to know???
First mate: ashes when have you last seen daisy
ashes of a cop: I dunno
First mate: ashes ffs
ashes of a cop: what???
First mate: i thought she fucked off
First mate: didnt think she stopped talking to u
ashes of a cop: yea no shes been mia for some time now
First mate: good lord
First mate: this isnt good
First mate: ts meet me in half an hour
First mate: ill find u
strange and unusual: Sure Thing, Old Chap!!
powdered tim: why rae you being spooky
First mate: i am not spooky
powdered tim set the nickname for JSims to spookyTM
spookyTM: youre js like tim
powdered tim: i a m tim
spookyTM: i meant my tim
powdered tim: i thuoght i as your tim?
powdered tim: whta is this
powdered tim: th is is inaccentable
spookyTM: gunpowder u r not and never have been my bf fuck off
powdered tim: YUO HAVE A MAN
spookyTM: two of them even
powdered tim: WHTA
powdered tim: WHTA IS THIS
powdered tim: AnD YOU DIDNT TELL UHS
spookyTM: and nas has a gf
powdered tim: SHE WHAT
powdered tim: this is uncaccetptable I need t o meed them all
powdered tim: I wliil be coming ogver soon
spookyTM: how soon
powdered tim: SOON.
powdered tim: I NEED TO ECAMFNINE THEM
spookyTM: no u dont
spookyTM: but ok i can survive seeing ur face
powdered tim: what about the ants
spookyTM: they are not invited
powdered tim: surely none will tag along
spookyTM: they better not
strange and unusual: Jonny, I Am Here!!
spookyTM: i Know
spookyTM: i did not use that capital letter but im too busy to worry about the impact of eldritch fear gods on my personal devices
ashes of a cop: YOU THREE ARE DATING????
Jon put the phone away and put his shoes on, got out of his apartment and quickly ran down the stairs. Tim and Martin were busy anyway and he didn't have to tell them every single thing he was doing. He'll just grab a thing or two at the corner store to make them think he was craving something.
He wasn't planning on worrying them about Daisy or anything related to the fears, the two finally started to be less scared all the time and he did not want to change that. He didn't want to feel their fear and risk feeding on it, and they were finally relaxed now, domestic even.
Jon instantly Knew and Saw where Nikola was and he was not surprised to see she chose a dark alley. He hushed the simmer of fear in his gut, it was just Nikola after all. It was just the.. thing that played the Toy Soldier, and it was his friend, and he Knew things now that can protect him.
"Hello, Jonny!" Nikola greeted him cheerfully.
"Yes, hello, Nikola." Jon still felt anxious, but smiled at her anyway.
"I will be the Toy Soldier again." The sudden change in tone surprised Jon, but he just nodded. She sounded serious. "But that is not what I wanted to talk to you about, old bean!" And it was back to being chipper.
"What is it, then? What's happened with Daisy?"
"Well, you see chap, some of the Strangers, I don't want to name names, got reaaally mad that I called off the dance. They were really looking forward to that party, too.." She trailed off, looking to the side almost theatrically. Then she snapped out of it and continued talking like normal. Well, normal for her anyway. "So, I'm afraid that they wanted to get revenge. On you. And Breekon and Hope no longer answer to me, and they were in the possession of the coffin of Too Close I Cannot Breathe."
"They- Th.." Jon looked at her with what could only be called terror in his eyes. "And they took Daisy?"
"They did so indeed!" Nikola didn't look bothered. But then again, when does she ever, when not performing? "I do know where the coffin is. I think you want to try to save her and I can make that easier by telling you, at least. Because we are friends and you helped me!!"
"..Y-yes, thank you."
Jon walked back home with his head heavy with Knowledge. He did not remember to stop by a shop, therefore was entering the house with hands empty and no excuse as to why he left without a word. And excuse he needed, Tim shot up from the couch as soon as Jon entered.
"Where were you?" He asked, more curious than accusatory. Then he took in Jon's tired face and paused.
"Took a walk."
"What's wrong with you?"
"What?"
"You look like you haven't slept for days and I know you have 'cause I was here."
"I'm just tired, Tim." Saying the name out loud reminded Jon of his previous conversation. "Also, Tim wants to come over. Gunpowder Tim. Jordan."
"You're changing the topic, Jon."
"I was on a walk. I'm a grown man, I don't need to explain myself to you, Tim. You don't need to protect me."
"Fine. Do whatever you want." Tim went back to the couch.
Jon was too tired to argue. He went to bed early. He knew Tim had every reason and right to be worried. He knew he himself didn't need to be so cagey about anything, but he just wanted more than anything to stop them from having to face it all. They both went through a lot already, far more than they deserved to.
Jon didn't have much choice. He was a full blown avatar now and frankly, his whole life was probably pretty much leading up to that. Maybe otherwise the image of mister Spider taking that kid when it was meant to take him wouldn't be so clear in his mind. Maybe otherwise the spiders and webs wouldn't be following around, maybe otherwise it would not have turned out that the majority of people he used to know are also in all this.
But as it is, it all feels like not only some big cosmic joke, but an inevitability. For him. It doesn't have to be so for Tim and Martin, and he was hoping to make sure it stays that way.
Still, Jon decided he would wait it out until monday, then take care of everything, especially that if Tim said 'soon', he probably meant tomorrow. So he would just apologise tomorrow, before he does come over.
Turns out, by 'soon', Tim meant the next morning. He would have woken Jon up with the phonecall announcing he would be there in an hour, except Jon did not sleep a lot that night. And all in all, it was welcome. It meant Jon could make sure no one will be parading around the house in just their underwear. It also meant he could get caffeinated enough not to worry anyone.
Then it turned out Tim was going to be late by one and a half hour. When he did get there, he looked like had just ran a marathon, hair tangled all over, the guitar on his back almost falling off.
"Why did you bring that?"
"Jonny, when the hell have I not brought her?" Jon contemplated.
"Fair. Get inside."
"Wow, okay, I feel kidnapped now."
"Good. You always have been. It's the audience that's supposed to think you were with us willingly." Jon stepped further away from the door, Tim after him. "Go forth, prisoner."
"Have mercy on me!" He said, half through huffing a laugh.
"Never. Confess your sins upon Martin, now." Jon pointed at Martin in the kitchen, waiting for the kettle to boil. "Tim's out to get cat food."
"I'm Ti— wa-wait, cat food?" As if on cue, the Commander pushed the bedroom door properly open with his head, stretching as he walked into the living room.
"Oh, yeah, we got a cat now. Tim found him outside and it seems he didn't have an owner." Jon crouched down to pick up the cat. "Meet The Commander!"
"He looks just like a tuxedo version of the Admiral!"
"I know! That's why he's the Commander. Otherwise I'd probably let others name him.."
"No you wouldn't."
"No, I wouldn't." They went quiet, staring at the cat, until Martin got out of the kitchen, carrying mugs with tea.
"Hey, uhh. I think we met already?" Martin said, handing Tim one of the mugs.
"Yeah! After, uh, after we met at the institute when I was with- with the statement, I heard some about you, too." He pointed to the guitar still on his back. "Nas told me you used to, um, want to play guitar, soo, uh.. Where is she, anyway?"
"Uh, out I think? I think she and Sasha went for a walk or something." Jon paused, thinking. "They've been doing that a lot, haven't they?"
"Jonny stop being homophobic."
"I'm not being!"
"You always say that, and yet.."
"And yet what, Tim? I have two boyfriends, that's more than you've had in years." Tim just stared at him in shock while Martin snickered. Jon looked incredibly proud of himself, sipping his tea. Before Tim could think of a response, the door opened. "Oh, hey, Tim."
"Yea, hey. Oh, Tim's here?"
"Yes, hi, Tim."
"Well, now one of us has to give the name up." Tim deadpanned.
"Or I can call you Timothy. Or him Gunpowder." Jon said, crossing his arms.
"You forget I do have an actual name that I use daily." Tim suggested, and Jon made an 'ooh, right' sound. Martin snickered again.
"Oh yeah, you were, uh.. Jared? Jordan?" Tim asked while putting the groceries (mostly consisting of cat food) away.
"Jordan, yeah." He finally took the guitar off his back and sat at the couch. "You fancy guitar lessons too?"
"Nah, I'm good. I'm sorta tone deaf, not my thing."
"More of a, uhh.. sports guy?"
"Yeah, actually. I like water." Tim replied, a bit surprised (and quite frankly, flattered) that he just guessed it.
"Just like Jesus.. Don't worry, Jonny's tone deaf too." Jordan said, pointing at Jon. Jon pointed right back at him.
"No I'm not! I was the damned lead singer!"
"You didn't write any of the music, though," he challenged, raising his eyebrow.
"You didn't either! 90% of the songs are based on already existing ones! And still, Nastya took care of most of these!" Jordan laughed at Jon's exasperation.
"Oh, I was meaning to ask about that!" Martin pitched in, also sitting down at the couch now. "How come you're laughing at Jon for naming his character his own name even though Nastya's character is also called that?" Jon and Jordan looked to each other.
"Well, it's.. I think you should ask her, instead? It's not really our answer to give?"
"Wow, Jonny, you respecting someone's privacy? Unbelie—" Jordan was cut off by a throw pillow being launched at his face.
"Shut your face, go play guitar or something, guitar boy." Martin chuckled again. "I hope Nastya comes back so I don't have to hang out with you all. Except you, Tim, you've been lovely to me so far."
"For someone that literally knows everything, you sure don't know any good comebacks."
"I take it back, I hate you as well."
That didn't last long, though, soon enough Jordan was, infact, trying to teach Martin a few easy chords, and with Martin being a quick learner, everyone managed to stay calm and not annoyed at each other.
Except for Tim and Jon who were heatedly (though lightheartedly) discussing why a participant in a previous edition of Bake off actually should've left earlier. ('No, she wasn't bad, those were all unfortunate accidents!', 'Tim, after forgetting to do half the stuff thrice it's not a coincidence anymore. And, really, it's the colours she used that bugged me.')
All in all, they were all having fun. Even after Martin gave up on the guitar and instead Jordan was mindlessly playing out melodies while the four of them just talked. It was almost like they could ignore all that happened, like they were all just normal people, this was Jon's friend meeting his boyfriends.
Jon could even maybe almost ignore all that he Knew and the fact that he could see a few ants crawling up Jordan's arm and the fact that he could, just almost, at the edges of his mind See Daisy, trapped in the coffin, and he Knew the exact location of it.
'Revenge.' That's what Nikola said they called it, the other Strangers. Revenge for stopping the ritual. Jon couldn't see why that would make him the target, and even more so, why would he be an indirect one. Why didn't they just hurt him, why did they have to take Daisy?
Perhaps it was a dig at his growing lack of humanity, maybe the Stranger saw it. Saw how his facade was slowly collapsing. How he was struggling to keep up the front that everything was fine and he did not feel the pull and want and need for taking what fear was not his.
Regardless of the reason, it happened. And it had to be resolved. And Jon was the one who had to do it.
Not today, though. That was tomorrow's Jon's issue. Today's Jon just heard Nastya walking up the staircase of their apartment building. Though, did he hear her? Or did he just Know? Well. That's also not today's Jon's problem.
Today's Jon just heard Nastya open the door and enter the flat.
"Hey." She called out, though not very loudly.
"Hey, Nas. Sasha's not with you?" Jon asked from the couch.
"No, she went home for the night." She paused and smiled. "Unlike some people, she does have her own house."
"At least one of us is smart enough to not waste money on rent.. For a flat we don't even use.." Tim muttered, while Nastya went on.
"Though, really, it just gets crowded here. And my bed, unlike yours, isn't very comfortable to share." She finally walked into the living room having taken her top layers off. She nodded a greeting at Jordan. "Also, we're not trauma bonded or codependent." She was joking, now. Mostly.
"Fine, epitome of healthy relationships." Jon paused, and Martin took his chance.
"Hey, Nastya? They told me to ask you personally, I'm really curious about why you all make fun of Jon for naming his character his own name, when your character also has the same name as you do?" He said it all in one breath. Nastya raised an eyebrow.
"Surprised they didn't just tell you. The thing is, that Jonny is uncreative with character names, I was uncreative with my own. I couldn't decide what I want to go by, and they refused to deadname me—"
"Obviously." Jon huffed under his breath.
"-And so they just called me Nastya's name, and I figured it fits me anyway so I might as well. And, I mean, it's better than Maya?" Martin hummed in acknowledgement and nodded.
"..Join us talking?" Jon pointed at the free spot on the couch. Nastya thought for a second.
"Sure, but not too long. I have stuff I want to take care of."
"Is it the, uh.." Nastya rolled her eyes.
"Yes, Jonny, it's the song." Jordan piped up at that.
"Oh, you- you're still composing?" He asked.
"Never stopped, yeah."
"Me too!" Nastya sat down while Jordan talked. "I've- I've actually been releasing some stuff, though not too.. not too much." He tripped on syllables as he spoke enthusiastically. "I've kinda- got work, so I don't have that much time."
"I mean, me neither. I had a big block for a few months, too, just recently got over it. But, you know, Jonny doesnt write at all. A little is better than nothing, am I right?"
"Nas, come on. You know why I stopped and why I can't start again now."
"Yeah, I know. I'm teasing."
"Wait, why exactly can't you start again, though?" Jordan was confused. Right. He was not there for it all.
"It, uh. I don't want to be using people's experiences. And I Know I would. It would probably.. Well, it would probably drive me to compelling someone again, too." Jon sighed. "I don't want that. As much as I would love to write again, back then I didn't have the time, and now, the Eye is here." Jordan stared at him, confused.
"I- I still do not understand."
"..What do you not understand?"
"What do you mean, 'the eye is here', what do you mean compelling? I- get the using people's experiences, I mean, you're surrounded by creepy stories, from what I've heard, but—" Jon was not in the mood to explain everything.
"What is something you would never choose to tell me?" Slight static rose up around and for a second, Jordan's face lost all expression.
"When we first met, or a little before we actually did, but I knew about your existence, I absolutely despised you. I did not want you in our friend group at all, at first." He said, then inhaled sharply. "Oh—"
"Come on, why is it always that?" Jon said, though he wasn't really angry about it. He wasn't even surprised, really, he wouldn't like himself back then either. "But, well. That's been.. around. I can do that, can't always control when I do that, and it's.. It's not great. Sorry I did it to you. It was the quickest way to explain."
"No- no, I get it. And, and I believe you, this way. Though, I would have regardless, probably. I mean.." He subtly looked at the couple of ants crawling around on his sock. "But- but yeah, I get it, then. You're excused."
"That's—" That's it? 'You're excused', Jon did expect.. just a little bit of anger? Just a tad more disappointment, just a bit of frustration. Guess that when one's life is full of squirming tiny creatures, they do not worry about the unrelenting gaze and the creeping sense that nothing in your life is truly your own.
Jon could only be happy for him.
Notes:
Do yall feel a drop in quality? I feel a drop in quality. But, well. It's not going to go on for too long anymore. We're not exactly nearing end, but we're not miles away from it either
Chapter 27
Summary:
As I promised, here's the angst.
Hurt/comfort but the comfort is an odd, detached and dissociative one. Enjoy?
Notes:
I'll be honest this chapter may feel a bit odd or dreamlike or insane in tone, that's because I read a book that fucked my head over and about and it shows . I think it's still good tho?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tight.
It was tight.
Walls pressing in, keeping his breath close in his chest.
So very tight.
All around him, dirt, dust and mud, and he could not breathe or he would inhale it all.
The passageway pressed in around him and his thoughts wandered to Nastya.
Nastya, whose reaction he could only imagine, who would tell him that he would not succeed and he would listen, had he told her in person. Nastya, who he told not to go after him and promised he will be back, but who will not believe the neatly written letters, and lose herself in mourning she did not need to experience, in mourning someone who was not gone.
His thoughts wandered to Tim and Martin, who expressed their worry through anger and frustration, calling him naive and irresponsible. He knew that deep down they understood. That he had to do this, that this was the only way to prove his remaining humanity, to believe he was still human enough to make human mistakes and human sacrifices.
That he had to do this, for Daisy. Because despite everything she's done, he believed she can be saved. She can escape the rush of blood and pound of heart, even if he can't ever hide from the eye that watches and the everlasting hunt for knowledge, she can escape her own fear. She can stop her chase.
Just this one last thing before they can rest. Well. Not him, not ever him, not anymore. But the rest of them.
He released all the air from his lungs. Focus, he had to focus. He thinks about all these people but he.. Who was he, among all this dirt and dust and mud, damp from his hot, desperate breaths? The Archivist. He's the Archivist.
Is that right? It has to be. He remembers being the Archivist, he remembers all these statements, flowing into and through his thoughts, his memories, and so he had to be the Archive. The Archivist, the conduit of knowledge.
No, that's not right. It can't be, there's…
There's people waiting, even down here. Daisy is waiting for him, to rescue her. That must mean he's not just the Archivist. He did help people before.
Even just before going here, into the coffin, he helped Gerry, if you can call it help. He chooses to do so, to view burning that page as helping him, Gerry said it hurt to be like this. Which means releasing him from that state was helping. He could, has and will help people, that's who he is. Someone who helps, not someone who hurts.
Is that right? It has to be. Still, he remembers.. who is he, again? He remembers how mad they were. Who? He can't recall anymore. He has places to be, that much he knows. He has to move, has to be somewhere else.
And so he pushes all the air out from his lungs, squeezes his chest tight and grabs handfuls of dirt, clawing and crawling through the dirt like the worms he despised. He despises worms? Sure he does, who wouldn't after Jane. Who was Jane again? He had to focus on just going…
Jon heard the click of a tape recorder turning on. He tried to look around, but with how tightly bound he was, it was impossible to do so, so he just strained his ears for a quick second, before pushing forward again and realising that the next bit had a bit more open space. Finally, finally Jon could breathe and think, maybe. He didn't notice the brain fog until it was gone, but now he could think again as him, not just a living being.
What's more, Jon could hear someone. It was just breathing that he heard, but he knew it to be Daisy. As his brain fog dissipated, the Eye stopped only providing memories but also the knowledge he sought, helpful once again.
Still, he could feel the walls closing in on him again and he was quick to move forward before they did so. He called out to Daisy.
"Nastya.."
There was no response. Sasha stepped in place, looking at Nastya who was sitting on the bed, staring off. The room was chilly and, for some reason, Sasha could swear there was fog in there.
"Nastya, you need to stop this.."
"I don't need to 'stop' anything."
"Yes, you do, this isn't—"
"No! You don't get it, Sasha!" She finally at least looked at her. "It's Jonny. You don't get it."
"I'm Jon's friend too, Nastya, of course I get it! But closing yourself off is not the solution, and it's not helping, and it's- It's not safe, either."
"It's Jonny. And I can't help him. I can't do anything but wish and hope that I'm enough of an anchor, that he knows his way back and I can't do anything, except go follow him, which I would've fucking done already if he didn't specifically tell me not to."
"And I understand that! But—"
"No, you don't. You don't understand that, because he's my brother. Maybe if you ever cared to care about your brothers at all, you'd understand, but no. You don't understand."
"That's unfair and you know it."
"Is it, though?"
"He's not even your real brother!"
"You're being selfish."
Nastya's tone was monotone, quiet. She wasn't arguing. Stating facts as she knew them - not stretching the truth to support her point, telling it as she knew it. A quick rap on the door, immediately followed by it opening, startled Sasha. Not Nastya, no, she kept staring off.. wherever she was staring off to.
"We- No, uh, Martin, he had an idea. To— help Jon, maybe." Nastya could hear the disdain in Tim's voice. Yes, he was just like her, wasn't he? Except this was her first time failing, properly failing. All her other fails didn't matter as much as this one, Jon came out fine.. Well, Jon came out alive out of all of them.
Perhaps in this Tim has it worse than her. He has failed once already, his own brother and now, now it's someone else's brother and he still failed to help, failed to do anything, was only a witness. He at least got the chance to be a witness.
She didn't notice them leaving. She can remember them saying something about tape recorders, but it was all foggy now. Why can't she see anything?
Maybe that's why she couldn't help. All this fog, it's making it hard to think. She didn't hear anyone anymore, did they leave? When? Did she leave? No, she didn't, she was just sitting on her bed. It wasn't her that left this time. This time they left her. Well, it was only understandable. She left so many times, why should she expect people to treat her differently?
Especially when she was just sitting there. Not doing anything, not even attempting to help her little brother. Maybe that's why he didn't tell her in person. He knew she couldn't help. Could she ever, did she ever? She can't recall. But even if he does come back, will he come back to her? Or did he leave without telling her in person because he wasn't planning on coming back?
It was only fitting.
Jon doesn't know how long it's been. How long he's been down there, how long he's been searching. He doesn't know how much time he spent being lost, forgetting who or why he was, other people's memories in place of his own. He could only wonder if he even really cared about that.
Daisy was with him, now. And he could feel he was getting closer to the exit, he could feel the surface, the air was easier to breathe and the walls were trying to choke them with less fervour. He told Daisy so - but she took it as false hope, he Knew she did.
But that was good, too. Her lack of hope starved the Buried, gave it nothing to grab onto to drag her down. His Knowledge of being close did not equal hopefulness, so he would not get them stuck.
He couldn't tell how much time passed. He doesn't know how long it's been, but he felt suddenly the lid of the coffin under his palms and did not hesitate to push it open, crawl out, finally get that breath of fresh air he lacked for so long, though he doesn't know how long.
When he got out, he was not met with fresh air. Neither was Daisy, obviously, she was still beside him, they were met with the stuffy, dusty air of the archives and the whirl of tape recorders. They were also met with Ashes, which was even more shocking to Jon than turning up in the Archives, having gotten into the coffin in some abandoned warehouse.
He was glad, though. He was glad because Basira didn't know at all he'd be going anywhere and he didn't know if anyone had told them. And it saved him having to inform them that Daisy was back, they saw it immediately. He could worry about getting back home, now.
That's what he thought. Then he Saw Elias on his way into the archives. He sighed deeply. He just wanted to go home. Have a shower, now that he was not fighting for his every breath, he felt the grime on his skin, the dust that mixed with sweat into mud and it felt disgusting.
He didn't listen in on Ashes' and Daisy's conversation. He Watched as Elias walked down the stairs. Waiting, he decided Elias had to be walking this slow on purpose, to spite Jon, so he just went out to meet him.
"I see you're back, Jon." He paused, and Jon waited for him to continue. When he didn't, Jon just stared at him.
"Is that.. all? You have to say?"
"Well, I thought I'd come and check in on you after—"
"Good lord." Jon rolled his eyes and pushed past him, leaving the Archives. He Knew that Tim and Martin were at his place, Sasha was at hers, and Nastya.. He couldn't See Nastya. He didn't Know why either, and he did not like that. He didn't know, but he had a bad feeling.
Still, he had to get to the apartment, first. And he was very aware of how everyone on the bus stared at him, some with disgust, some with kind worry, but stared regardless, and those who didn't only didn't stare by force. Jon Knew they wanted to stare. Who didn't? Who in their life didn't stare at least once? Everyone stares. Jon stares, of course he stares, that's what he does, he stares and looks and Sees, and now it's his turn to be stared at.
He stared back, unwilling to make himself be Seen as he was. He got off the bus with no hesitation, though that was partially to just wanting to be home, to see his.. family? Maybe one day, he hopes. Nastya was, but were they all? No, probably not. He could want that, but wanting didn't change much.
He stood in front of the door. It was his door, it was his house and yet he just stood there, feeling obligated to.. To what, knock? Explain his appearance, explain why he dared to come here?
So he knocked. He knocked on the door to his own apartment, feeling like a child coming home after having misbehaved. As the door opened, he half expected to see his grandmother, just as then, as a kid, he expected his mum to greet him, his dad.
But no, none of that, it was Martin who stuck his face out, soft with tiredness and stern with missing a love - going tender when he saw Jon standing there, looking somehow smaller than he always did, somehow less of a grown man in his being.
Jon was limp in Martin's embrace, somehow indeed getting smaller in his presence as the warm washed over him in a wave of fatigue and aching arms from being squeezed and pushing forward.
Martin was saying something, Jon could feel his mouth move against his own dirty, greasy hair, all tangled and matted (gosh, what a pain it'll be to get it sorted), but in his tired state he couldn't comprehend a single word, just the sound enveloping him, the language was foreign to him now.
Jon continued to simply exist, alive, awake - though only barely - as Tim joined Martin in relief and excitement, maybe mixed with more of that annoyance from before, but relief regardless. He smiled up at them and let himself be led to the bathroom. What is this, they want his clothes? Of course, what a silly thought, who bathes in clothes? Jon giggled, though the joke was lost on his loves.
He felt odd. He was fine back at the archives, but being back home was odd, made him odd, soft like putty and about to collapse if not supported. It was weird to be allowed to be like this, he knew he would feel bad about it but what is there to be done? The water had bubbles in it, now. The water had bubbles and Martin, with his warmness, was setting down clean clothes and gesturing to Jon and the bathtub while saying something.
Jon didn't understand the words again, the squeeze of the tunnelled ground still had a hold on his human-ness, he was still simply a creature. But as a creature, he realized that standing there in just his pants was making him cold and that the bathtub Martin pointed at, was warm. So Jon smiled and watched Martin walk out.
As Jon got into the water he realised that the bubbles wouldn't stay white and clean for too long, really, a shower would've been better, this felt like wasting water even, he should get out now before he ruins the water—
Martin came back with a mug of tea and Tim by his side. Jon wondered if they knew he didn't understand their words, that the earth took all language from him and he was now a creature without human comprehension. He wondered, but as he felt the mug being placed into his hands and warm - but not hot - water poured over his hair, he knew it didn't matter. If they didn't know, they'd know later, if they didn't understand, he can explain when he gets his tongue back from the depths of the wooden box, and they will be fine.
Jon once again didn't know how much time passed. The water was almost cold and not very clear now, but his hair was covered in softly smelling conditioner - Must be Tim's. For all the harsh, manly, musk perfume he wears, his hygiene products were surprisingly delicate in nature, with their smells and extensive routine that made Jon wonder how Tim had so much patience to fulfil it every day. It was fascinating to watch, though, so Jon didn't mind, why would he?
He smiled again, and Martin didn't ask what he was smiling at as he was pushing his fingers through Jon's hair, subtly and, for some reason, secretly, trying to pull the knotted strands free. Tim talked. Tim talked and talked, and through his voice and excitement and relief and still some of that anger, Jon started picking up some words that were not utterly unfamiliar, he could even maybe understand the edges of them.
And the water got colder, muddier and less bubbly, but his hair got clear of tangles and clumps, and the words Tim spoke to Martin, or perhaps just to himself or to Jon or them all at once or no one at all, they made sense entirely now, though with no previous context, Jon was still as lost as he was before.
But that was okay, because his tongue was back now and he could wait for a sentence that would prompt him to make that known, make them realize he was back to human, comprehensive and no longer just existing. The sentence didn't arrive, but a break for breath did, so instead of responding, he asked a question entirely his own:
"Where's Nastya?" His throat was muddy still, the water cleaned his outsides well but the insides were full of dust and will be, will be for weeks until the Eye watches all of it away. Martin's eyes snapped from Tim to Jon.
"She's- in her room, I think?" Was Martin sad? That the first thing Jon said was Nastya, Nastya, her name, curiosity about her, and not Hello Martin, not I'm sorry Martin, Tim, I'm back now, just Nastya, where is she? But Martin didn't know either, so he had no good reason to blame Jon.
"No, she's not." He said, trying to clear the grime in his throat away. "Her room is empty. Sasha is in her own apartment, alone." Martin looked to Tim, Tim looked to Jon. Jon looked at the ceiling, but Looked at Martin in question, though neither of his loves could know that. Oh, how he's missed them.
But he was back now, and they were back, but Nastya wasn't, she was still away, she was still mourning the man that was now warm (well, no longer, the water was ice cold now) and safe and back. He decided to indulge them anyway, hold off the case of Nastya for a bit longer for the sake of Martin's worried annoyance and Tim's angry worry, for the sake of his own mourning of something that was still here.
Still, it was time to get out of the cold water, time to rinse the rest of the muddy water and take care of his hair and get warm once again, this time for longer. The clothes Martin chose for him were warm too, his favourite sleeping clothes. Martin must have picked up on his favourites by himself, Jon never explicitly said what his favourite shirt was, but Martin handed it to him with a smile as if he had made it obvious.
Dressed, with his hair only damp now, silky and clean smelling of Tim's hair products, he felt again the wave of fatigue and he oh so wanted to give in, to fall asleep, to hug Tim and to be hugged by Martin and Rest, but..
The worry for Nastya was stronger. He could not See her and that made him more terrified than if he could see her be in danger, he needed to do something, to act, to act now. He told Tim and Martin so. They weren't very happy with it, but he wouldn't lie and tell them he won't go looking for her, because he will. And they were starting to get worried as well, now that Jon was, it spread to them.
So, obviously, he went to her room, first, but he found nothing there other than his note and.. And great amounts of fog. He didn't need much thinking to connect the dots, the Eye did it for him. He dialled Sasha's number.
This was not safe. Nor was there any certainty that they would be able to get there, find her and be able to get her back, but without Jon, Sasha wouldn't be able to find her, and without Sasha, Jon wasn't sure he'd be able to get her back. Maybe this time he went too far with being cautious and hurt her instead, he didn't know that. So he needed Sasha, and two was better than one anyway.
And with Sasha he walked along the shore, the stars looking down on them, sky clear and not illuminated by street lamps, not even covered with pollution, so they could see all the stars, all that was happening up there.
Of course this was Nastya's place of escape. Of course this was her Loneliness, sea and stars and fog, but the fog kept to the sea and the city in the distance so the black, inky void of the sky was clearly visible. Jon wanted to laugh, even, it was so obvious.
Instead, he kept on walking. He could feel his knees protesting, the cold, walking and having just been stuck in the coffin didn't exactly help, but he had to keep going on, calling out even though his throat was dry, trying too See her through all this fog.
He didn't know how much time passed. Again. Was this a given for weird fear dimensions? He still couldn't see her. His throat felt raw and he knew Sasha's did too, because she was taking longer pauses between calling out. Jon didn't stop, though.
And he did finally see someone. Not exactly See even, the Eye unhelpful as ever, he just saw with his own two eyes the faint outline of someone that could or could not resemble Nastya in the way that they were tall and had long hair. Jon didn't know if it was her, but regardless of who it was, maybe he could help and that was better than nothing.
As they got closer though, it became obvious that this was, infact, Nastya. It was odd, they didn't see anyone else in here, there were other people than him and Daisy in the coffin, but this was different. Maybe Nastya did, just a tiny bit, want to be found and that's why they found her, but not other people. Maybe. Or maybe there really was nobody else here. Maybe they found her because of her link to them?
That did not matter. What mattered was getting Nastya back again, getting her home, he got home so she had to get home too, otherwise it wouldn't be home. He told her so, and the Commander misses her definitely, and Jonny could not stand not hearing her music again so she had to, she had to come back, even if she didn't think she wanted to, Sasha couldn't stand being without her either, and as the two talked and talked over each other Nastya started hearing them, started seeing them again and wondered how it happened that she didn't notice them before, that she didn't notice just how much they wanted her there.
Notes:
We're not too far from the end now chaps. And yeah, I know I'm taking my sweet time with writing it, it's. Genuinely it's because of school and also christmas is soon and there's just no time!! Okay I'm done with my excuses, thanks for reading, yell at me on tumblr @superfan999 (there's actually nothing there idk why I keep advertising it)
